Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
.^v^
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
128
1.0
n
140
I.I
||l-25
<
^
$h
.^
1^
|||.4
1^
|||i|L6
6"
s^
<V
\:\
iV
6^
?\
Hiotographic
Sciences
Corporation
'.^V^
33 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. MSSO
(716) 72-4503
'^
r:
A.
i/j
CIHM/ICMH
CIHM/ICMH
Microfiche
Collection de
microfiches.
Series.
Institut
The
totl^
The
Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur
Covers damaged/
Couverture endommagie
n
D
D
Cover
I
Le
titre
le
Coloured pages/
Pages de couleur
The
posa
of
tl
filmi
Orig
begi
Pages damaged/
Pages endommag^es
the!
first
sion
othe
sion
or ill
missing/
de couverture manque
title
microfiimd
meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les ddtails
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la methods normale de filmage
sont indiquis ci-dessous.
L'Institut a
Coloured maps/
Cartes gdographiques en couleur
Pages detached/
Pages ddtachdes
The
shall
TINl
whi(
Showthrough/
Transparence
IVIap
|~~|
diffe
entir
begii
comments:/
Commentaires supp;6mentaires:
Additional
\/
This item
is
right
requ
metl
obscured by errata
have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure,
3tc., ont Mb filmdes d nouveau da fapon d
obtenir la meilleure image possible.
Pages wholly or
partially
Various pagings.
Ce document
10X
22X
18X
14X
30X
26X
V
12X
16X
aox
24X
28X
32X
thanlcs
lies
University of Waterloo
du
modifier
ger
Dana
details
la
une
filmage
filmage.
Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impression, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impression, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.
6es
The
last
shall
illustrent la
y errata
id to
[:
nt
pelure,
f on d
fie
n
32X
le
right
re
-^
cas: le
whichever applies.
mAthode.
THE CR
PARADISE FOUND
THE CRADLE OF THE HUMAN RACE AT
THE NORTH POLE
C
I
D.
The abode
5 5 5.
7 7 7 7.
God, or (.rods.
and the known portion of Africa.
of the snprenie
iMirope, Asia,
2, 3, 4.
66
tlie zeiiitli.
in per]ien(licu!ar position.
II.
C.
p. 470.
A.
Ocean-river.
souls.
PARADISE TOUM>
r
CKADLK
Ol' Tlil-
Kl'MAN RACK AT
NOUTli
Till-:
!'(;Lr.
.M
AM
'I
I'll'
r//7/
W AR R ICN,
F.
AK
Mv ru;c
\i. <.;r'<
ORIG/NAL
If '>rA/
'/.
S.
\-a.
T
i.
"
D.,
LI
:<
).
/LLU^"'A\-1 r/OA'.S'
4'
OLOGY
'
AN'J
1^ n ^ T O N
fHH f'UTON, MIFFLIN AND Cu.NtpANV
New
r'ork
1885
^^.
"x
\.
\
p.
\
\r t.-..
\^\
\
\\
4
i
PKR'ilDnNT
OF
TAI. .SOCIF.TI
B
rJ
'.1
tm/ififf
V' e Nfir'lu
''
'
'
'-'
-^
rit!;
'
'
'^
'
'5
^
y
I'r
7
(T.
-^
li
('jnli
,',.
'\ -
ill
ill
|>.
roiiith,
ill.!
rip.
ml
;(>!
.;iil:ri
(h-.-iiliiiii.
i[-ei'.lK'iii.ir rin'-itii'i.
-.ivirvnn- (i<t(!,
'Ui':
t7'>.
]>,
('f c.inl-.,
kiU'Wr. prirlinii
(>f
Africii
r,,n;i!
OctMll-rivn
'. nf
uiniiiii
sdnl
'rf'.;,-
'i.TiVi
;';,
-1.
!!,
''
;>
1^';
'
Pok' in
i;i .sti,>l
'i'lli'
.iiM-!r
;,(
v;
rti
..i
:.
itiird
iiifili-
Hk
liilluf
'^i
;/
PARADISE FOUNDIthe
Study of
the Prehistoric
World
BY
WILLIAM F.WARREN,
S.T.D.,LL.D.
IrKn'-IDKNT OF BOSTON UNIVRRSITY, CORI'ORATK MI'MIIKK OF Till! AMERICAN ORinNTAI. SOCinTV, AUTHOR OF " ANFAN<iS(;Ki''NDR DBK I.OIMK," " ! NI,lilTUN(i IN
UIB SYSTBMATISCIII'. TIIKoLOCilK,'' " Till? TKfK KI'.Y TO ANCIKNT
COSMOLOGY ANU MYTHICAL (iEO(iRAlll V," KTC, ETC.
!
/<i
I
yJ
BOSTON
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY
New
1885
i 7
i
Copyright,
By WILLIAM
F.
88s,
WARREN.
any.
RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED.
WITH FRIENDLY
PERMISSION,
TO
PROFESSOR
F.
MAX MULLER,
OF
THE UNIVERSITY OF
OXFORD.
This
has
it
j
Nor yet
particula
or religi<
attempt
the true
and
mos
with the
That
tl
before is
Edei
tive
sight
the
paradoxes,
our
own
discovery
im
cedent
ers the
er
from whicl
vvhen
one
Iparative
s^
jmust chief]
|of
the
moj
PREFACE.
This book
has
it
is
Neither
Nor yet
is
it
It is
or religion.
and
the true
and most
to
is
final solution of
fascinating
of
all
the author's
one
mind
the greatest
of
problems connected
That
before is
Eden was
si2:ht the most
tive
our
at
And
paradoxes.
The
not strange.
incredible of
is
it
all
wild
and
first
willful
of geological
cedent improbability.
ers the
from which
its
fields
sciences
Imust chiefly
lof
the
depend
most striking
that
many
PREFACE.
Vlll
anthropological domain,
desi
its
most modern
of all sciences,
conscio
it is
tural la
Even
some
of
five
10
years ago
volume
The
interest
problem,
tempts to solve
The
common
and which
it,
prompted so many
has
has beei
at-
has in
to-day.
many
another
On
this.
most ar
traordint
after
dei
have
be(
the con-
trary, the
ing rod
Men
every ag<
are
So long
human
history can
on the CO
ity
the archaeologist,
pologist are
all
working
of
the dark.
It
is
seen
philologist,
sociologist
if
not to utter
man
to st
avow
his
men
of g
longevity.
I
tian
.each
{been
emb;
light
shall
be
movements
of the
human
Ns
no small
in
overthrow, the
o;
feel-
race.
Every anthropolog-
moment
these subj(
jness
that
to
Ishared
by
to be
Jto
all
the
will-
|themselves,
ing to work a
little
tentatively,
but conscious
of
philosoph'
PREFACE.
conscious of
the
of
destitution
its
its
needful
IX
tural law.
To the
believer
Revelation, or even in
in
the
will
common
interest.
traordinary as
it
after
have
been
this
Decade
teaching
every age and of every place by the petty measuring rod of their
own
local
ity
it
has required
man
to stand
up
men
of
that
[shared
all
upon
writers
Biblical
history
these subjects,
Ito
of
eachers and
been
ness
[longevity.
Itian
faith
and
this
by themselves.
the
was
To
broader minded
[themselves, a
new philosophy
all
all
in
some measure
such,
among
and indeed
the naturalists
of primeval history
PREFACE.
effects provides the
cannot
The
means
fail
to prove
most welcome.
every
that
by no
is
To
the
Sacred
To
Dead,
field
office,
life-
Heaven,
dents an
The
two summer
was
best he could do
turn one or
Of the
ical
to
is
scientific
To
correct-
world to accept
it
interest, and,
work mai
he
teaching
science o
tea
are sure
also confident.
To
geog
ward a
preparedness of the
hardly
tl
river, th
laborious executive
Tree,
questioi
its
it is
it
may be
proper to add
raphy in
Key
schools,
to
it
That th
By
sights
to An-
whi
diverse
fie
wl
origin
and significance
first
of
the|
time explained,
The
indication
mon
of
yet bring t
the force
|in
oi
the spiri
In
concl
PREFACE.
XI
new
rtmong
all
every
reader.
The new
to
light
Abode
of the
Heaven,
hardly
not
to
" of
Navels
Earth and
fail to
can
and myth-
geography.
To teachers
Homer
of
prove of value.
And
if,
science of
raphy in
schools,
all
it
reputable
universities
much
[ishes
tect,
and over-
He
of
which are
specialist, is too
may
of
conclusion, the
new
learning
may
arguments, but
In
errors
many
to expect.
|in
all
but just
classical
and
may be
and helpful
pointed out
criticism.
PREFACE.
Xll
his
work
to
all
truth-seeking spirits,
not
less to
Par-
would he commend
and waiting Konigssohnen whose experience
ticularly
it
to
all
those yearning
|
has|
been described by
"
viele
bildungen
Ill
in prachtigen Kupferstichen
erblickenJ
If!
dachte!'
W.
F.
W.
Boston.
1
interpreted, read
books as
he.
In these
as follows
all
that
beau-
in the world!
in splendid engravings.
Of
every!
and
Ofil
i'lii
Garden
of
Eden was,
not
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Pagb
Dedication
Preface
v
viii
PART
THE LOCATION OF EDEN
FIRST.
:
CHAPTER
I.
3
7
An
lO
12
.
equestrian's anticipations
21
Unanimous verdict
Non
est
.20
22
inventus
CHAPTER
22
II.
23
25
....
25
26
27
28
if
32
xiv
BLE OF CONTENTS.
T/.
CHAPTER
III.
The
unity of the
human
species
33
33
Its location
35
Views
Views
35
36
38
39
The Utopians
4j
Despair of a solution
43
41
42
PART SECOND.
A FRESH HYPOTHESIS
CHAPTER
I.
ITS ADMISSIBILITY.
47
48
CHAPTER
II.
IMPORTANT NEW FEATURES AT ONCE INTRODUCED INTO THE tROI!LEM OF THE SITE OF EDEN AND THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THESE FOR
A VALID SOLUTION.
Seven peculiarities of a polar Eden
Our hypothesis consequently most difficult
Its certain
break-down
if
not true
5
I
53
53
PART THIRD.
THE HYPOTHESIS SCIENTIFICALLY TESTED AND CONFIRMED.
CHAPTER
I.
57
57
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XV
59
ETH-
STS,
CHAPTER
33
I
B
1
35
35
.3^'
The
9 The
9
HA
1
itation
41
42
63
.64
....
CHAPTER
6S
66
68
NORTH
61
62
43
60
60
.63
43
Experience of liarentz
fl
39
J^xperience of
II.
33
[E
58
.69
70
III
71
Anticipated by Klee
SIBILITY.
71
Speculations of Wallace
THE
72
47
Postulated by Professor
48
73
74
74
tROH-
THESE FOR
Heer
73
75
75
75
Summary
79
82
head
53!
S3
CHAPTER
IV.
NFIRMED.
j
57!
83
84
84
85
85
86
86
1
1
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XVI
CHAPTER
V.
starting-point of
all floral
types
THE HV
87
87
The
89
contribution of
88
leer
The
The
ANC
I
The mistake
90
90
rriio
"
92
triie "
CHAPTER
THE
TESTIlClONV OF
True
General statt
Moun
The same in
VI.
In the
PALEONTOLOGICAL ZOOLOGY.
III
the
Akkac
Chine
In the
Indo-/
93]
In the
Buddh
93
In the Iraniar
94
94
94
95
Greek
Underwo
(n the
?he
!)autions
as
tc
Phe chorograj
95
CHAPTER Vn.
THE TESTIMONY OF PALEONTOLOGICAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND
One
His note-books
What
....
traveler
lost
in
Eden
THE CRADL
GEN-
ERAL ETHNOLOGY.
The
97
most
ancii
Japanese cosni
Jzanagi's spea:
97
The Island
Edward Re
97
^ir
93
Ir.
98
lool
An
lOll
unacceptable theory
Griffis reac
99!
lool
THE
C]
CHAPTER
VIIL
^ascriptions
the stupendou!
word from
Summary
An
Principal
Dawson
unexpected reinforcement
" Where did Life Begin t"
Confirmatory extracts
^onnects the
te
io:^Bame idea in th
io:^BThe Strength
loj^Biang-te's
lojMt
lo^l
uppe
the celestial
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XVll
PART FOURTH.
THE HYPOTHESIS CONFIRMED BY ETHNIC TRADITION.
.87
CHAPTER
87
I.
88
891
90'
901
92
"he
frhc "
iciicral
statement
120
121
"
frhe "
93
[n the
Buddhistic
93
\w the
Iranian
94
In the
94
117
....
The
Greek and
Underworld
123
124
126
128
129
Roman
94
^lutions as to interpretation
95
The
138
95
CHAPTER
AND
GEN-
The
97
Japanese
97
93
93
140
..........
cosmogony
Izanagi's spear
97
n.
140
140
141
141
fir
141
90
.
CHAPTER
100
III.
100
.
lOI
143
descriptions
143
fhe
stupendous world-pillar
lol
loj
celestial paradises
Talmud
loJ
and
the celestial
and
terrestrial Poles
144
.
.145
145
145
146
146
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XVlU
CHAPTER
THE CRADLE OK THE RACE
IV.
THE CRADLl
148
Underestimates
Six theses in E
iS
Northern and s
Four su])ports
iS
5
iS
The southern h(
The highest No
S'
An
154
Plato's Egyptiai
IN EAST
.
149
150
'5
Ilavrita, the
world
Hindu's Eden
Lenormant's language
CHAPTER
154
THE CRADLl
V.
IN IRANIAN
155
Current misinterpretations
Twelve questions answered
156
Its position
Position of Kvaniras
Diagram
155
156
158
158
158
of the Persians
reminiscence
Lost Atlantis
Deukalion, a mai
t:
159
of the Keshvares
159
161
CHAPTER
....
Supposed discre
Possible agrcem(
OR OLD-PERSIAN THOUGHT
interesting \
154
parallel in Bi
FURTHER VERIl
A STUDY OF 1
VI.
163
163
Stellar
Three inconsistencies
X65
166
The
....
true solution
Two Akkads
The mount
Underworld
It determines the site of Kharsak
And this the site ot ^he Akkadian Eden
of the
163
166
1
68
motion
natural explana'
168
The myth
169
Iranian
170
Result
171
at
of Phae
and Aztec
TAliLE
OF CONTENTS.
CHAPTER
THE CRADLE OF THE RACK
IN
VII.
172
^U
174
>74
74
17O
>79
An
XIX
interesting hieroglyph
179
181
CHAPTER
THE CRADLE OF THE RACE
Supposed discrepancies
VIII.
IN ANCIENT
GREEK THOUGHT.
182
of tradition
Possible agreement
182
183
reminiscence of
Mount Meru
183
Lost Atlantis
Deukalion, a man of the North
184
186
187
Wolfgang Menzel's
187
verdict
187
187
PART FIFTH.
FURTHER VERIFICATIONS OF THE HYPOTHESIS RASED UPON
A STUDY OF THE PECULIARITIES OF A POLAR PARADISE.
CHAPTER
THE EDEN
I.
STARS.
A natural
The myth
Iranian
Result
explanation
of Phaethon
and Aztec traditions
191
?
191
191
193
J94
195
196
196
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XX
CHAPTER
II.
a*^
the Pole
197
197
197
CHAPTER
197
198
III.
Origin and n
202
202
men
203
208
Akkadian conception
AssyviO" Babylonian conception
209
209
210
210
Sabaean conception
Vedic conception
Buddhistic conception
....
212
Greek conception
Etruscan and Roman conception
212
Japanese conception
Chinese conception
ancient Germanic conception
2IS
the Biblical
Eden
Similar ideas
ide
The Vedic sy
The Puranic
..
Traces in Chr
213
2IS
217
218
Sacred hyd:n
All waters hi
Also one pi[a<
Exposition o:
211
Phoenician conception
How came
200
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
Result
201
That of th
That of th(
That of th
That of th
That of the
That of the
to
be
in the
East
219
219
222
CHAPTER
IV.
The tree in
Were there
the
tw(
Its inevitable
si
The Yggdrasil
The World-tree
The Tat-pillar
The Winged Oj
The White H6r
The cosmic As\
The holy Palm
The Bodhi tree
The Irmensul of
The Arbre Sec c
The Tong of the
The Jerusalem
That
That
That
of the
earth-centre
Greeks
of the Babylonians
of the
Hindus
....
225
228
234
234
239
240
The World-reed
The Apple-tree c
The star-bearing
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
That
That
That
That
That
That
of the Persians
243
244
of the Chinese
of the Japanese
of the
Northmen
of the
Mexicans
245
246
246
and others
of the Peruvians
247
248
Result
CHAPTER
V.
202
202
203
208
209
209
210
210
250
251
251
251
among
252
the Greeks
254
257
259
260
CHAPTER
212
212
RIVER.
211
XXI
VI.
THE CENTRAL
TREE.
213
215
215
of the garden
217
218
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
219
219
222
262
262
.<'....
Yggdrasil of the
North Pole
Northmen
264
Winged Oak
White
Hom
of the Phoenicians
Palm
of the Persians
of the
Greeks
Bodhi
...
.
265
266
267
263
264
269
270
271
272
273
274
274
276
276
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XXll
CHAPTER
VII.
THE EXUBERANCE OF
LIFE.
citation
The
from Figuier
Animal
life in
means
281
281
284
285
285
286
Primitive forms by no
279
289
monstrosities
294
297
THE REARIN
CHAPTER
Vni.
Patristic descriptions
made
plain
300
300
300
301
303
503
304
304,
305
....
306
How
came
309
highest heaven
305
307
to be under foot
PART SIXTH.
THE SIGNIFICANCE OF OUR RESULTS.
CHAPTER
THE BEARING
I.
The
The
The
313
Narrowness
of
Evils thereof
many
biologists
z^\
.
3'4
315
315
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
The
The
true corrective
317
latest generalization of
paleontology
Hindus
Most favorable
North Pole
XXIU
CHAPTER
317
317
319
319
320
320
321
322
325
II.
And
....
....
First,
Hades
Fourth, as to the
Fifth,
as to the
Olympos
333
338
350
of the gods
tall pillars of
Atlas
....
CHAPTER
I
327
327
328
328
328
329
329
332
326
327
359
360
III.
Hume's dissent
iThc doctrine of
Comte
iMiiller's refutation of
primitive fetichism
ICaspari's theory
363
364
369
370
372
375
375
382
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XXIV
As
As
As
As
As
38s
386
powers of the
to their
monogamous
men
first
386
390
family form
392
monotheism
397
Seven conclusions
403
CHAPTER
IV.
407
407
408
409
Emphatic demand
410
4io|
.410
41 ij
4111
418
true
4191
420
....
A pagan
testimony
To
who
those
4321
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
The Earth
How
of
the Earth
The
432[
432J
APPENDIX.
I.
4221
423J
4241
Conclusion
II.
42
Homer's Abode
of the
Veda
Dead
ILLUSTRATIONS.
Kfa'
to Ancient Cosmology
Frontispiece.
68
123
No.
I.
No.
......
-152
152
159
226
307
307
479
L0(
CHAP.
I.
11.
III.
RESUL
DAR\
RESUL'
RESUL'
ISTS,
PART
FIRST.
II.
III.
NATURALa.'
"J
o
3
i
?;
u..
a
I
I
MX
Z
You shall understand that no mortal may approach to that Paradise for by land
the high mountains
no man may go, for wild beasts that are in the deserts, and for
places that are there;
and great huge rocks that no man may pass by for the dark
and so sharply, beand by the rivers may no man go, for the water runs so roughly
above, that it runs in so
cause it comes down so outrageously from the high places
and the water roars so, and
great waves that no ship may row or sail against it
another in the
makes so huge a noise, and so great a tempest, that no man may hear
Many great lords have assayed
ship though he cried with all the might he could.
Paradise, with fiill
with great will many times to pass by those rivers towards
voyage and many died for
great companies but they might not speed in their
them became blind,
weariness of rowing against the strong waves and many of
perished and were lost in
some
and
water
the
of
noise
the
from
deaf,
many
and
that place without the special
the waves so that no mortal man may approach to
Sir John de Maundeville.
grace of God.
;
CHAPTER
I.
lernt die
Welt
am
besten
One
of
sages to be found in
To
perience
it
I
El
to the
noco.
thus he writes
that our
earthly Paradise
%
i
PARADISE FOUND.
Ganges
in
India, the
Tigris
the
Nile.
I
do not
Romans
site of
in
find,
any ma/>pe-moiuk%
Some
in
a positive
placed
it
laid
down from
manner
seen
it
the
given
authentic sources.
thi'
is
in
the East.
I have already described my ideas concerning this
hemisphere and its form,* and I have no doubt that if
I could pass below the equinoctial line after reaching the
highest point of which I have spoken, I should find a
much milder temperature and a variation in the stars and
in the water
not tha. I suppose that elevated point to
be navigable, nor even that there is water there ; indeed,
I believe it is impossible to ascend thither, because I am
convinced that it is the spot of the earthly Paradise,
whither no one can go but by God's permission ; but this
land which your Highnesses have now sent me to explore
is very extensive, and I
think there are many other
countries in the south, of which the world has never had
any knowledge.
I do not suppose that the earthly Paradise is in the
form of a rugged mountain, as the descriptions of it have
made it appear, but that it is on the summit of the spot|
:
^
'
md
RESULTS OF EXPLORERS.
the
[or
it,
though
have just
it
be far
left, it
1
off,
Paradise, for
whom
have mentioned
*\vater
I
its
of the
it
not
which
Paradise,
of
coming
[and deep.
When
left
the north-
is
I
a.
ID
**
hold
it
and that
in
move
passing this
number
jreat
of islands
The
Probably six
?
o
LL,
S:
feast of the
islands them-
I
uJ
2
Assumption.
A. M.
this
"
Nine
p.
M.
1i
PARADISE FOUND.
on the one
little more
obliquely north-west and south-east, are broad while
those which lie north and south or north-east and souMiselves afford an additional proof of
hand,
all
those which
lie
for
it,
west, that
is
is to be accounted
by the mild temperature, which comes to them from
heaven, since these are the most elevated parts of the
world.
It is true that in some parts the waters do not
appear to take this course, but this only occurs in certain
spots where they are obstructed by land, and hence they
appear to take different directions. ...
for
now
return
to
my
subject of
land of Gracia,
the
and of the river and lake found there, which latter miglit
more properly be called a sea for a lake is but a small
expanse of water, which, when it becomes great, deserves
the name of a sea, just as we speak of the Sea of Galilee
and the Dead Sea ; and I think that if the river mentioned does not proceed from the terrestrial Paradise,
comes from an immense tract of land situated in the
south, of which hitherto no knowledge has been obtained.
But the more I reason on the subject the more satisfied
;
it
become
ground
is
situated in the
my
opinion upon
May
life,
it
and
in
Select Letters
Major, F. S. A.
Ill
RESULTS OF EXPrOKEKS.
to
lived
fiiul
his
world
not in
is
sLitcs.
off
new
continent, but of
of the terrestrial
t'v
Asia.
of.
Farther India
with
the
Orient productive of
pomiferous trees.
there
is
It
all
Life
equable temperature.
an
poem
the
in
It
contains
four rivers."
a fountain
So Gautier de
Paradise as
terrestrial
situated
in
by
only gate by an armed
and guarded
at its
ani;el.
memorable pilgrimage
to the East.
In his ac-
ous
[rocks
men
and there
is
I
UJ
2
1i
PARADISE FOUND.
may
Of Paradise
there.
say of
was not
there, but
will.
is
and
it is
men
say, is the
so high that
moon
it
there, as the
flood of
that. is
of Paradise, exactly in
And
the middle,
is
a well that
RESULTS OF EXPLORERS.
Media, Armenia, and Persia. And men
there beyond say that all the sweet waters of the
world, above and beneath, take their beginning from
and out of that well all waters
the well of Paradise
through
of
day a
iname of
medan
"Adam's Peak."
tradition, this
Adam
alighted
when
cast out
Neverthe-
less,
view
is the remarkable
an Icelandic Saga
Mr. Baring-Gould, in a
of the
stvle
fourteenth century.
Ifollows:
1
or.'
I1S4S, p. 276.
fartlicr to
ij..
Hi
Z
I
PARADISE FOUND.
lO
"The
'*
his
of India."
Having obtained
information,
well.
On emerging
upon a
which
strait,
was
from the
forest,
unmistakably
Paradise;
and
the
land,
Danish!
prof
\vas|
RESULTS OF EXPLORERS.
The Danish
Eirek, deterred
II
jolent
Eirek
3
2
Iragon.
native land,
|:onfusion
cation of
of the heathen,
PARADISE FOUND.
12
Roman Catholic
" Cat-
vaj'ios"
in
Calvary of the
MSS.
As
be]
'^
The
it
first
al
could|
to
ac-
The Buddhists
central mountain,
1862
2
p. 236.
^:Si!!||ii
Bd.
i.,
196.
lS66,|
RESULTS OF EXPLORERS.
in his
and
As
punishment
for his
him
13
unbelief
God sentenced
He must
search through
oift.
is
of
The
a?
mediaeval Paradise
is
same
Oger, or Holger, a
Charlemagne.
the style in
to do, only to
mast of
Carl
Schroeder,
\deutsche Texte.
Sand Brandan.
Erlangen,
1871: pp.
Ein
xii., xiii.
lateinischer
and/aw/'w.
und
drei
"
PARADISE FOUND.
14
embark
few of
comrades, and
hi
the wind struck them with such fury that they lost sight
all
the princes
RESULTS OF EXPLORERS.
15
til!
at
mend
thyself to
come
God,
for
it is
moment
to
in
it
which he
might be.
the sailors
for I
for
it
is
>i
2%
Imen.
his
share to each, he
Si
[said,
S:
Ll.>
)r
no,
it
seemed
to
him
God
orders
0::
uJ
>
PARADISE FOUND.
i6
that so soon as
it
be night thou go
to
hast
And
And Oger
looked,
that
he wist not what to do, but set himself to the trial. And
when night came he committed himself to God, praying
Him for mercy and straightway he looked and beheld the
Many nights
Castle of Avalon, which shone wondrously.
before he had seen it, but by day it was not visible.
Howbeit, so soon as Oger saw the castle he set about to
get there. He saw before him the ships that were fastened
to the loadstone rock, and now he walked from ship to
ship, and so gained the island; and when there he at once
set himself to scale the hill by a path which he found.
When he reached the gate of the castle, and sought to
enter, there came before him two great lions, who stopped
him and cast him to the ground. But Oger sprang up
and drew his sword, Curtain, and straightway cleft one of
them in twain
then the other sprang and seized Oger
by the neck, and Oger turned round and struck off his
;
head.
Now
W.
RESULTS OF EXPLORERS,
but could see neither him, nor
17
to
show
him the way from the room. He saw a door, and, having
mule the sign of the cross, sought to pass out that way ;
buL as he tried to
do
this
he encountered a serpent, so
It
would
drew
Ifeet;
trees like
them before.
was
like gold,
"J
I
5:
hrld."
ring,
I
UJ
2
I
PARADISE FOUND.
i8
that Oger,
said, "
will
My
now
lead you to
my
of all
my
happiness.
And
will
fairest."!
she took Oger by the hand and led him to the Casj
RESULTS OF EXPLORERS.
19
t^li
this
to
all their
(Of2;er's
place.
And
no more.
walls of
in
needful to
of all
a great
Babylon,
earthly things,
a:'
|vvhere it
locates
its
this
Paradise, and
From Kenry's Outlines of Primitive Beliefs, pp. 452-458. He reThe account which I here translate is only a sixteentli-cen-
larks, "
hut it is copied directly from the poetic vcrwell-known troubadour Adenez, chief minstrel at the
bourt of Ilcnry III. of Bavaria (1248-1261), and for his excellence in
[lis art called Le Roy, or king of all.
There can be no doubt that in
Its chief particulars the story is far older than the days of Adenez."
the
a
3
S:
LL.
PARADTSE FOUND.
20
the same
isle of
blessedness
is
of
G(jing
some centuries
other traveler
who
restrial Paradise.
As
farther bajk
we
find
an-
ter-
He
says,
"
This favored explorer, who had the special advantage of being guided by a holy angel, was the
known author
Book
un-l
"
On
of the
of
Sect.
26,
PltitarcJCs Morals.
'^
Leipsic,]
RESULTS OF EXPLO/^EKS.
2\
crc(hility
One, writing only ten years ago, profrom the very Garden itself, momentarily
raises our expectations when he says, " Discoveries
made within the last decade tend to confirm the supp(isition that the primeval abode of man was near
the confluence of the Eujjhrates and the Tigris;
dragons.
ian
fessedly
aiul
is
it
not too
much
to anticipate the
exhuming
of
which will fully establish this beIkit as suddenly as our hopes are excited, so
llief."
suddenly do they die away in disappointment.
Ininscribed tablets
"exhuming
inscribed tablets"
derisive laughter.
II
"
"And
terms:
ing-
or'
tures of
present traditional
pic
:epted
until
more
Identity
clearly proved."
lies
]8s3.
There
is
fork,
P.
1875
The Athe-
Newman, D.
P- 69.
D.,
in a letter to
)ir
its
In such darkness
Meantime,
S:
ac-
New
in
PARADISE FOUND.
22
naeum
word
To
this
day
the
Christ, has
remained true
" Neither
by taking
ship,
To
the
Hyperborean Field
CHAPTER
II.
it
moon
itself,
An
ein Resultat,
Win'ZER
ist
nicht zu denken,
human
race.
The
evi-
sible to
the
of the Early
Church
allegorizing
method
of
Philo,
interpreted the
things.
of spiritual
blessedness.
but the
however, held to the historic character of
na Tative, and to the strictly geographical reality
rivers,
majority,
[the
'
See .vIcClintock and Strong, Cyclopccdia of Biblical, Theological^
\and Ecclesiastical Literature, Arts. " Eden " and " Paradise."
PARADISE FOUND.
24
Eden. To the question of its location, numberwere the answers. Often it was in the far East,
beyond all lands inhabited by men. Sometimes it
was thought of as perhaps within, or under, thcj
of
this
less
Sometimes
tion of th
sky meet.'
I
primeval
in
it,
m pa tie
own brusc
wasj
it
mour
some way
changed
original
are
the tree of
it,
life
(Gen.
iii.
way
24),
to
placed
Now
ri^
Calvin,
the writer
ti
stood as
mouths of
sity of Pro
of
Eden beyond
it was at the
aggravated
'
[only to
tur
Sometimes the
location
c;
" In
|in
lyirj
ii.,
p. 231.
favor of
[and
t]
Euphra
pk
JLexicon,"
|ln
the chied
this
East,
tion
ir
imes
the
:s it
was
Tci-
way
'l
(t
beyo.K
at the
IS
tion
mill-
was
on Nistic
rose
:h
only
% the writer of
flam ill.;
to
ihr
V'Tical
r
e DelugeJ
only to
ants
biblical,
its
su'
startii\s|
heaven
Babel than
s stupenanil
cation
liest
delusj
to be
y,
of
lyirJ
Thc^
a;.
In the great
it is
mythical geography."
Pressel
c:
possible, a
German encyclopaedia of
declared necessary to deny to the story
Eden a strictly historical character it is " a bit of
Herzog
tasli
if
wateriii
r systc
is,
In
insoluble.
tial
in
ountain'
desccn!
:onceive(i
its
Calvin,
one,
at there
h.
all
it, in
vith the
mountain was described as in some distant porof the earth, " where the sea, or earth, and the
sky meet."
it
:ler,
ve
25
in
of
many pages
jand
In
Euphrates.
the chief
Roman
cell
PARADISE FOUND.
26
and Welte's " Kirchen - Lexicon," the writer vacillates between Eastern Asia, taken in a vague and
undefined sense, and an equally undefined North.
In Lichtenberg's just completed " Encyclopedic des
Sciences Religieuses " the whole story in Genesis !,
is declared a "philosophic myth."
Professor Brown,
of New York, in the new work edited by Dr. Schafi,
on the basis of Herzog, enumerates a variety of
opinions advocated by others, but refrains from expressing any opinion of his own. Such is all the
light which contemporary theology seems able to
throw upon our problem.
But here some plain reader of the Bible opens at
the second chapter of Genesis, and reads, "And
the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden
and there he put the man whom he had formed."
And
how
a believer in the
garden somewhere
East of Palestine.
But, looking a little more critically, our inquirer
himself quickly sees that the verse does not necessarily afifirm anything as to the direction of the garden from the writer. It may naturally mean that the
garden was planted in the eastern part of the land
of the
to the
*'
wise translated, as
it is
in
In
fact, in
cipio,
the Vulgate
" in or from
it
the
is
in
and elsewhere.
here translated, a prin-
6,
beginning."
Among
the
27
other
the
none
say
Latin or Greek,
and innovation of
hath been much encouraged of late, because it gave
more ease and rest as to further inquiries in an
argument they could not well manage." ^
As to the new source of evidence opened up by
the decipherment of the Cuneiform inscriptions, Lenormant says, that in none of these, so far as yet
deciphered, has anything been found indicating that
ceit
gar-
We may safely
at the
again, "
land
the
o the
try
finds
"
here.
prin-
river is
Miqther)n, in
Gihon.
And
the
name
the
1
)ti()n,
way.
2 Il)id., p.
3
Les
London, 2d
ed., 1691
p. 252.
253.
Ortwines
de
V Histoire.
Paris, 1882
toi.
ii. i,
p. 120.
PARADISE FOUND.
28
is
Hiddekel,
river is Euphrates."
we have
However impossible
niable landmark.
one undeit
may
be
Euphrates at least
the garden to some part of
mention
of the
urged against
this short
of settling
the controversy.
First,
he
told that
is
some
"Broad Brook" is
American
many an
stream.
Indeed, in
name
of
river, just as
the
his
Obry shows that in ancient times Phrat, or Euphrates, was the name of one, or possibly two, of the
rivers of Persia.^
bore the
name
One
in the
still
Delitzsch,
Wo
Menschheit, Bd.
flowing."
^
i.,
p. 169.
In Old Persian
Grill,
it
is
Die Erzvdter
Ufratu, " the
136, 140.
dcr
fair
river
sian
Euphrates.^
29
sacred
its
If
is
ment of the
river at all,
text.
Its source is not from another
but from ordinary mountain springs.
it
I:;
all
The Thames
ory of the
of
New England
Thames
left in
perpetuates the
" It
Old England.
mem-
very
seldom indeed," says a late writer, " that a river has
namesakes."
no
of
Very
possibly,
is
the
therefore,
Phrath of Mesopotamia
for
may have
That
been.
it
was so
is
4
CC-)
a-'
the firm
of
etc.,
30,
tions of
Mi.
ii.,
iii.
18
xi.
shows that poetic and symbolical applica.the name and images of Eden were common.
is
ii.
I,
p. 99.
Gerald Massey,
Hwida
The Natural
Euphrates
London, 1883:
called the
Genesis.
p. 165.
"
See
Grill,
i.,
flC-
liJ
>
PARADISE FOUND.
30
And
at
the
if
it is
"^
*'
5,
ii.
to
earth, feeding, as
rivers
and every
Homer
sea,
tells
us, all
flowing through
fountains and
all
these water-
Ewald, Geschichte des Volkes Israel, 2d ed., Bd. iii., pp. 321-328.
Lenormant, Orightes de I'llistoirc, vol. i., p. 76. English version,
See also Rev. O. D. Miller, " The Symbolical Geography of
85.
p.
and Oriental
yournaly
|
14.
%\
down
courses
heavens to
and
recommence
its
"
And
round.^
just as
he
is
jof
that
^
Furthermore, as he
back to the pages of Hyginus, and Manilius,
land Lucius AmpeUus, and reads of the fall of the
l"world-egg" at the beginning "into the river EuIphrates," he perceives that he is in a mythologic,
And when he lights
land not a historic region.^
lupon a mutilated fragment of an ancient Assyrian
turns
name
"
263.
Akkadian
[he River of
origin
|ts
Euphrates,"
vorlci;
[883
"
The Okeanos
of
Homer
in
early
identified with
had,
I believe,
in
Death,' adds,
this
p. 33-
x., p.
149.
iii.,
pp. i6o-l62.
PARADISE FOUND.
sa
Eden
The
site of
Eden
wiilil
strange]
Smith's}
THE
RE!
CHAPTER
III.
The
on
Jharles Darwin.
this subject.
much a problem
gist as
human
race
is
as
and anthropolo-
The
is
it
the zoologist,
NAT-
biologist,
archccologist,
at all
if
broad
if
so,
Where was
it
located
trine of
a work written
in
work
Man-
human
race,
attracted
great
number
must be assumed.
The avowed
work against
prejudices of
fluence of
some value
and Professor Louis Agassiz
PARADISE f'OUND.
34
been incorporated with it. As it was, it gave European ethnologists occasion to form and express
very uncomplimentary conceptions of American repFortunatecrude beginners of the science have had
no influential successors of their own sort in this
country, and but obscure or half-hearted disciples
The polygeny of the race has at
in any othcr.^
present no respectable support. Even the author of
the latest and perhaps ablest of the works on the
Preadamite Hypothesis remarks, " The plural origin
of mankind is a doctrine now almost entirely superseded.
All schools admit the probable descent of
To the second
all races from a common stock." ^
resentatives of ethnolo;;ical research.^
ly these
the
scientific
Such references
den Amerikaiicrn,
N'egersklaverei
iicuster Zeit
Gcwissen
id>er
htuidcrt AFenschiiiarfen,
nicht
bernhigen, in
Menschenriissm,
O.
Urgeschichte der
See Simonin, L' Ilovime At/icricain. Paris, 1870 p. 12. A. KeLes Religions des Penples non-civilises. Paris, 18S3 vol. i., j). 196.
2 Alexander Winchell, Preadamitcs ; or a Demoistration of Ihc
Existence of Men before Adam. Chicago, !8So
One o^ ''.v
p. 297.
latest and most audioritativc criticisms and refutations of Agassiz's
polygenism is found in Quatrcfagcs, T/ie Human Race, N. Y., 1879:
2
ville,
chap. xiv.
OTHER RESULTS.
35
answers Professor Zocckler, in a late work, enumerates ten, each having the support of eminent scien-
names.
In latitude they ranj^c from Greenland to Central Africa, and in longitude from AmerOf the whole number, the two
ica to Central Asia.
tific
which seem
command
support are,
iest
"
ri;i
to
Lemu-
now submerged
wholly imaginary,
prehis-
toric
Ocean
Indian
race
first,
and weight-
the widest
was
was
it
the
lii'ar,
'A
Cen-
Asia.
tral
The former
Though
these sites
of
Caspari,
llaeckel,
by
less positive,
same
iablcto the
Darwin
ar.il
Most
portion of Africa.
progressivvi
\\
Pcschel,
of the recent
dispersion of
race
tliC
maps
o'sii
tlie
of the
globe
f^speclally in the
the chief
to find
itivc
1
Till'
beiidix
-
philologists,
mytholoe,ists,
Cross of Christ.
Translated
iii.,
I'.nist
1883
p]).
1-y
and archreological
Evans.
.Ir.ndon, 1S77.
Ap-
p. 3S9.
Otto Kuntzc
Men,
I'hytogeogcnesis.
London,
Leipsic, 1884
p.
|2, llMtC.
''
|ol.
ri?ina,
^
Krache;
1S75
New
'-
Winchell's
PARADISE FOUND.
36
is
well entitled
to speak.
We
know
there
is
vast region
cradle of the
In
of
fact,
human
race.
mankind
all
the races
The negro races are the furthest rebut have nevertheless marine stations,
in which they are found pure or mixed, from the Kiussiu
On the continent they have
to the Andaman Islands.
mingled their blood with nearly all the inferior castes and
around
this region.
moved from
it,
classes of the
found pure
in
population.
sentatives,
In
earl)|
oi
Id
havfj
OTHER RESULTS.
37
been pointed out. The Miao-Tse occupy the mountainous regions of China ; the Siaputhes are proof against
attacks in the gorges of Bolor.
all
this
we
area
On
the confines of
of
to
siderations.
One
The
ogy.
is
drawn from
philol-
human language
found in the same regions and in analogous connecIn the centre and the south-east of our area the
tions.
monosyllabic languages are represented by the Chinese,
As aggluthe Annamite, the Siamese, and the Thibetan.
tinative languages, we find, from the north-east to the
are
north-west, the
the
that of
Asia
in the
south
in the
Turkish languages.
tives,
its
west
deriva-
in the
south
With the
lin-
all
human languages
Some
domestic
it
is
Hilaire is entirely
la
agreed on
Isidore
GeoiTroy-Saint-
Bureau de
Malle.
Thus,
taking into
in
PARADISE FOUND.
38
down
to the
moment when
is
It
first
centre of the
of
'many great names. To its establishment contributions have been made by scholars in a great variety
of fields.
Among them may be mentioned Lassen,
Burnouf, Ewald, Renan, Obry, D' Eckstein, Hofer,
Senart, Maspero, Lenormant,
etc.
is
means confined
les
7,
toirc.
Paris, 18S2
tom.
ii.
I,
in part
ii(/ues,
pp. 475-484.
vi.,
pp. 455-536,
OTHER RESULTS.
or located
to the
North or South
39
of thorn,
and
to
it
Another location lately pcH-anced with great confidence and supported with remarkable acuteness
and learning is that advocated by Dr. Friedrich
Delitzsch in his valuable work entitled " Wo lag
This site is on the Euphrates bedas Paradies ? " ^
tween Bagdad and Babylon.^ In the author's construction the "four rivers" are the great canal west
of the Euphrates, called by the Greeks the Pallaco1
ican
Unger, Die verstntkene Insel Atlantis. Vienna, iS6o. An Amerwork in advocacy of this theory is Ignatius Donnelly's Atlan-
tis :
hypothesis has
i.,
kcrkiiiitle
Von
Professor
18S1.
fessor
fessor
in Assyriology,
Pro-
al
mitico
al
regno
di
determinare
il
sito piu
nc attestano autottone
ove
ccntro di forma-
E la forse in
le pagine piu belle della loro storia.
questo pacse ricco un tempo dello splcndore di una naRicerche p-'r
lussurcggiantc che la tribu semita si formo."
si
sono svolte
un angolo di
tura
il
\Studio deir
Antichitd Assira.
Torino, 1872
p. 433.
PARADISE FOUND.
40
and the lower Tigris and EuBut despite the conceded abiUty of the
there seems at present little prospect that it
phrates.
plea,
secure acceptance among scholars. The distinguished Theodor Noeldeke, in a recent review, while
cordially praising the learning and ingenuity of the
will
unmoved by
its
arguments.'
Similarly a critic in this country writes: "Unfortunately for the theory so powerfully advanced, almost
all
it
is
supported
are
it
Were
would be hard to
the linguistic
'esist the
power
points]
of
the
Why,
though
it
is
is it
certain
if
bej
left
Why,
if
the Pison
and!
Gihon designate the canals Pallacopas and Shat-enNil, are they said to compass lands which the canals
only traverse } If the lotvcj' Tigris be meant by the
Hiddekel,
why
is
in
|
und noch mehr Scharfsinn auf, aber ich fiirchte umsonst. Nach sur(;v
faltiger Priif ung muss ich festhalten an einer Lage des Paradieses
*
p. 174.
in
OTHER RESULTS.
41
Why
should Cush, a
which
nowhere
it
desig-
by the narrator
in a
tures,
known
described by
the gold,
to the
its
Hebrews be meant,
products
Who
shoham
so
us that
tells
of Babylonia
of
we have no
hesitation in
amplified as
it
is
by
treasury of knowledge,
by excellent indexes,
production in
liant
ture."
and
all
is
a per-
bril-
Biblico-Assyriological litera-
in
1
The Nation.
cisms in
New
York, Mar.
15, 1883.
torn.
ii.
cains
compare a
view, 1S84.
in
same Re-
I.i;
PARADISE FOUND.
42
no small influence upon the Greco-Roman mythology in the development of such ideas as those pertaining to the Gardens of the Hespcrides, the Isles
of the Blessed, etc.
though the
line of
The hypothesis
The
site
argument
advocated
is
is
not new,
is
to be
is
there
The Natural Genesis, containing an attempt to recover and reconof the Myths and Mysteries, Types and Symbols, Religion and Language, with Egypt for the mouthpiece, and Africa as the birthplace.
By Gerald Massey. London, 1S83 vol. ii., p.
162.
It is impossible to understand how Mr. Massey reconciles the
foregoing language with that used on p. 28 of the same volume, where
^
OTHER RESULTS.
fine, so resultlcss
In
seem
all
Patriarchs of
Humanity" Dr.
dcke, prefers
and to deny to
43
work on
*'
The
Noel-
historic reality.^
Evidently the
'
human race is
the terrestrial Edens of theology, or of legend,
or of poetry.
Thus
adise
is
far,
then,
indeed
all
lost.
The
Par-
it
Representative voices
sought it in vain.
of every camp are heard confessing utter igno-
have
out
all
answered."
speaks of the crooked sword Khepsh, " that turned every way, and
revolution formed the circle of Eden, or, as it was represented,
he
by its
kept the
way
happy garden
anted as the primary creation, which was the home of the primeval pair."
But in the language of The N^ation (June 26, 1884)
the work is *' an enormous conglomeration of facts set down with en-
was
tire
])1
and, as
far
as the author's
Chap.
I.
II.
THE HYPO
ITS EFFEC
PART SECOND.
A
NEW
HYPOTHESIS.
Chap.
I.
II.
When Newton
In scientific investigations
it
is
grounded theory.
Charles Dakwin.
CHAPTER
I.
THE HYPOTHESIS.
Is
morning star
it
would seem as
if
avaihible.
a region of
est
rar-
and historical
geography,
hemisphere.
losition
ItIU:
L\T
[at
1
As
ance
to
proper to
of
its full
it
is
accept-
and public
evidence that
lie
person,
fcishop
it
Year
Round.
PARADISE FOUND.
48
it is proposed in the
pages to examine and according to the
evidences to adjudge. We propose to make the test
both strict and comprehensive. Hypotheses, however promising, must be brought face to face with
Ours, like its numberless predecessors,
reality.
must be rejected if the solid facts of any of the ful-
This
is
following
origin
of the earth
2.
uninhal3itableness of
par-
the inhabitableness
or
respect to light
3.
its teach-
the
tlit
perceive.
of
PROPOSED HYPOTHESIS.
49
memories of
mankind.
On
pable of
meeting
if
the contrary,
if
the hypothesis
that
it
is
is
ca-
and especially
admissible, but
degree it is supported by
evidence of the facts in nearly all of
these fields of knowledge, we shall afford a much
more complete and convincing verification than is
at all usual in matters of prehistoric research.
the positive
CHAPTER
11.
is
be
or
.
ncedi
3.
The
Pole, the
unmoving centre-point
of
the
5I
the centre
throne of
its
far
4.
SIG-
lON.
is
that
it
<,,..
at
the
Eden was
first
impression.
If,
therefore,
descendants of
going
man,
away
from
such
an orip;inal
first
the
country, could hardly have failed to remember it as
the centre of all lands, the omphalos of the whole
primeval
at the
it
an observer
in
hat our
fies
Ication.
there
Standing
ODUCin
NT,
of the rotating
must
of that
earth.
sen but
the central
in
.nd
set,
motiuii
:ht.
of
the
have
leavLMi,
g G(h1.
ime ot
was to
oldest
^vn the
them as
stream whose
parts
of a
finer
and more
celestial
If,
finally,
the streams
Ixv. 9, 10.
PARADISE FOUND.
52
Jlmnina principalia,
many
and the
Norther
as
dividing
probabil
would have
it
constitutetl
posed
never-to-hc-furgottcii
\
feature of that
first
home
In another chapter
of
men.
we
shall
and faun
tropical temperature,
of the
region
we find
such
of devel<
selves
in
longevit}
(lestroye
diately 01
the seed
cold antl
ern
Temj
the statu
how certa
memc
the
earlier anc|
Glancin
instantly
man existi
we kno^
as
are called
ill
the prof
site of
Ede
exposed
e\-er
its
before
mcnt of bo
required,
ir
wide a con(
has
teor
e:
surpass
it
ever
River
Laitli,
hxirnet, Sacfid
courses to
dition
shac
which have
53
destroyed
"
which
instantly
>uch
it as
elTul-
Is and
in
the profoundest
Wk.
site of
Eden.
exposed
q 11 able
let ism,
ment
2
:,
Uiver
No
of
:!
itself to refutation at so
many
None
points.
so extraordinary an adjust-
None ever
before
Against no other
ever been possible for the very stars in their
w'^
courses to fight.
If false, it
E;irili,
Suc/cd
Li
has
a
conditions of hu-
ages.
They necessarily modify
manner the whole problem of the
ditions
prcva-
dition
shadowy
demands
recollections
of
human
of
human
tra-
world -conditions
experience.
uJkk
An
PARADISE FOUND.
54
hypothesis so peculiarly
down,
if it
be not
ing chapters.
true.
PART THIRD.
THE HYPOTHESIS SCIENTIFICALLY TESTED
AND CONP^IRMED.
CHAT.
I.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
THE
THE
THE
THE
THE
THE
THE
"Zsli
a.
ol^
f:j7
UJ
THE TES
It follows . .
that man, issuing from a "mother-region " still undetermined, but
which a number of considerations indicate to have been in the North, has radiated
in several directions
that his migrations have been constantly from North to
South.
M. LE Marquis G. dh ^hvowvhy'iw Popular Science Vl/ow/A/y, October,
.
1883, p. 753-
Eine jede Reise, welche nach der eisumgiirteten Inselwelt im Norden Amerikas
unternommen wurde, weiss von Anzeichen der ehomaligen Anwesenheit eines V\>lkus
zu erzahlen, welches Lander bewohnte, die heute kein menschliclier Fuss nichr zii
betreten scheint.
Dr. F. Boas, in Zeitschri/t der Gesellschaft fiir Erdkundi' in
Berlin, Bd.
xviii. (1883), p.
u8.
CHAPTER
I.
lots
Could
it
Count Sai-okta.
nus of the earth has always been the ice-bound region which
years
it
it
now
has been,
is,
it
moment the hypothesis that the crahuman race was there located. Prob-
entertain for a
the
dle of
of the
all
is
way
for the
is
new
theory.
is
a doc-
this
ular
trine
friends
in
what
tion of
planet
and that
when
:j2
III
PARADISE FOUXD.
58
the diffe
point un
On
at the
po
at the pi
y
'"'
of the eqi
the sui
ot
which
which fir:
to
The
lite.
been cool(
the teachi
polar regie
all
it
might confidently infer that the temperature compatible with organic life was reached at the same
time at all points of the earth's surface. But tlie
factors
named
the conclii
The bea
once
at
is
question
carLh alone
one
ably at
upon the
greater.^
when the
earth's
by
from
of the globe
Then
was
as yet
been anywl
ho we
niciit,
been
ha\-e
surface suf
of
Eden
life
The simila;
unknown
I'lwing
Die h
^
were
sell aft.
air
Eden adm
/',
I\[it ,iet
(kr Welt
/.'///;'
Die
auf allot A\itm
latest work, Phy
I
'^7
2.
kriisft'
Hinl dcr j
iiition
of the trui
59
the difference
point
at
at
of
of
tn
which
life.
became
first
Then
as
cool
now
enough
the
polar
to sustain organic
The bearing
question
" Is
thesis
We
once obvious.
at
is
became possible.^
upon our central
of this result
'*
p
II
Eden
life
to present
were assuredly
the conditions
CC-j
at the Poles."
were
gl,
hnisti'
und der
nition uf
the truth
above set
forth.
See pp.
work.
f-
CHAPTER
II.
star',
seem
to possess twice as
<;
The fact which gives the phenomenon of the polar aurora its greatest iiitpor.
tancc is that the earth becomes self-luminous ; that, besides ihe lii^ht which us a
planet it receives front the central body, it shows a capability of sustaining a lih
minous process proper
We
to itself.
Humuoldt.
months
at the Pole.
Eminent
six
scientific authorities
this conception
if
a region which
... we can
in darkness
is
the distribution of
to the geologist." ^
the
the
Text-book of Geology.
London, 18S2
p. 869.
By Archibald
S.
V.^A
all
darkness.
Were
this true,
it
shrouded in
would certainly be an
region
is
Paradise.
The
As
the globe.
"
Thomas Dick
Under
termission
if
months without
in-
CC;M
When
a:-'!
ual
aurora
till
Principles of Geology,
New York
ed., vol.
i.,
III
p. 246.
A
^.
t/j
i/..
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
!|i^ li
1.0
^ 1^
lAO
I.I
2.0
UbU
IIJI
HE
1 1.6
p^
$s
v
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
'S.^
:;
PARADISE FOUND.
62
enjoyed in a greater or
less degree for ten months, without interruption hy
and durini;
the effects of atmospheric refraction
the two months when the influence of the solar light
is entirely withdrawn, the moon is shining above the
horizon for two half months without intermission
and thus it happens that no more than two separate
fortnights are passed in total darkness, and this
darkness is alleviated by the light of the stars and
the frequent coruscations of the Aurora Borealis.
Hence it appears that there are no portions of our
globe which enjoy throughout the year so large a
portion of the solar light as these northern reis
gions."
"
In the latitude
iier.
"Though
1
iL
Z>.,
cli.
ii.,
London, 1882
p. S3.
63
a.Gjo.
fractive
power
much
be
of the
greater, in
it
as follows:
"The
re-
ivJiicJi
and
grees
this
when
his
to calculation,
The
only explanation of
astonishing
offers is
*.!-
in
this
appended
clause,
writer
" which
CZ;'i
^
regions."
h-:
the
sun disappeared
V'
on the i^^..
These dates have caused scientific men much perplexity, because, in latitude ^6 North, the upper
^
visible
Lond. 1S76
vol.
i.,
p. 237.
UJ
PARADISE FOUND.
64
when
to
be
visible
when
the declination
sun ought
have been
Haven on the
fj^ October, and it ought to have appeared again
there on the "ij; Feb. It has been supposed that tho
deviation arose from a considerable error in counting the days, but this was unanimously denied by
the crew who wintered." - In a foot-note he gives
proofs which seem convincing that no such error
can have been committed.
But while these experiences of Barentz and tlie
Austrians point to a duration of darkness at the
Pole of less than sixty days out of the three hundred
and sixty-five, some apparently good authorities extend the period to seventy-six or seventy-seven davs.
Thus Captain Bedford Tim, of the Royal Navy u[
Great Britain, makes the following statement: "On
the 1 6th of March the sun rises, preceded by a Ion;;
dawn of forty-seven days, namely, from the 29th 01
figure
that
is
to say, the
to
sun
1
On
'j6
is
darkness
47 days dawn
48
twilight."
of
thi
IJL^lit
in
one would be
therefore,
even on
far as light
as
can be named.
Jkit
mers
in
As
time.
twice as favorable to
that
at
"jd
little
fourth of the
is
we should have
darkness
equator,
to this account
65
whence
this
Why
shoulil
discrepancy
some
of
.''
The simple answer is that they proceed upon different assumptions as to atmospheric refraction in
In our latitude twilight is
to
begin
when the centre of the
reckoned
usually
18
below the horizon. Starting
rising sun is yet
with this as the limit, and counting sunrise and sunset to be the moments when the sun's upper limb is
the region of the Pole.
on the horizon,
we
in
the
"
Which
of
U%:.
PARADISE FOUND.
66
no one."
agine, by
To
is
known,
im-
of very little
whether
moment.
It is
is
only a question as
is
to
we must
therefore
In view of
the foregoing
we
minds
us,
the
During two
of these, as
Dick
in
in
over
re-
beauty
1 Professor
in
J. M. Van Vleck, LL. I)., of Wesleyan Universitv,
a letter to the author under date of Octol^er ii, 1883. Professor Van
Vleck was formany years dicollahorafcur upon the American Ephonc-
ris
statement.
He
is
6"/
.*i.
in
nations,
the
'
I
conjunctions, decli-
any i)Cople
was fixed
in
the
observer's zenith
After
n
Hi
long
Nor would
the
moon and
be the
only attractions of the brief period during which
The mystic
the light of the sun was withdrawn.
play of the Northern Light would transform the
familiar daylight world into a veritable fairy-land.
niuht
silent stars
Even an equatorial position would probably liave been less favor" The Peruvians hac' a^so their recurrent religious festivals
but the geographic position of Peru, with Quito, its holy city, lying
immediately under the equator, greatly simplified the process by which
they regulated their religious festivals by the solstices and equinoxes ;
and the facilities which their equatorial position afforded for determining the few indispensable periods in their calendar removed all
stimulus to further progress.^''
Dr. Daniel Wilson on " Pre- Aryan
American Man," in Proceedings and Transactions of the Royal Society
of Canada.
Montreal, 1S83 vol. i., sect, ii., p. 60.
ClCij
&
'
able.
CLCC-!
to
jit"
PARADISE FOUXD.
68
Arctic rcL^ions
it
glories.^
In itself
mated
to
these electric
is
it
its
unearthly
discharges
not only
suhli.
Sometimes
fill
the whole
llic
un
the
speaking of the
last
The
winter at one of
" Aurorcc have
:
and
durini^
all
been those generally known, from the grand corona to the modest piilsating, little luminous cloud
but as a characteristic feature attciuliiig
them all, I must mention the absence of stability in the types, 'riuis
only on a few occasions has there been an opi)ortunity to watch the
stationary arc, but in general the aiworcc have represented wnftin;'
draperies and shining streamers with ever-changing position ai.il intensity."
A. S. Steen, " 'I'he Norwegian Circumpolar Station," in
N^ature, October ii, 1SS3, p. 568.
- " The
electric discharges which take plai c in the polar regions
between the positive electricity of the atmosphere and the nciiitive
electricity of the earth are the essential and unicpie cause of the tmation of the polar light."
M. dc la Rive in The Arctic Manual, p.
;
742.
surface of
tlie
ground
all
nomena
it
wouid
phc-
mp:i::i-
carl'.i'v
sill.;;.
tip
he
soil on
Ljiu
the
.th
any
dawn
DCt has
one
.ire
at one
oros
oi
l\ave
:lurin,i;
all
[;ircd have
Dclest
p'll-
attciuliiig
CX-:
riuis
watch
the
waftinj;
in a,.(l
in-
tioii,"
ill
regions
negative
tlic
f .r.
'a/iii.i!,
ch
cmild
e on
it
the
would
tin
(.
\).
f-.
i>he-
the
tiip
C(im;.
11 Ji
IL
<&>
i:l
TEST
our b
of
tempt a
which
al
dawns
ai
tra)- it.
such
us
I'^irst
sky a scL
makes a
alter a
li
moving
li
ty-lour he
around
tl
of stars
t(
lustre
tlie
its
statcl)
into rudtb
Day
after
panorama
conditions
conditions
and fades,
brightly, a
nearer his
two lonq; n
fillinj;-
the
revolving
his
long
more to h
during whi
orbed disk,
zon,
and
fi
around the
no night to
69
our brief and ^vancsccnt day-dawns, who shall attcmi)t a description of that siirjiassin*,^ spectacle in
of
it.
No
in
appears low
in
makes a few
after a little
moving
light
stars'
it
is
seem a
At
trifle
nijj^ht-
first it
only
fainter,
but
hours later
it
into
and fades,
fades only
more
still
upon
his favored
home-land
at the
PARADISE FOUND.
70
lu'cn
Pole.
when
at last
he covers his retreat with a repetition of the deepening and fading splendors which filled his long dawn.
if in these pulses of more and more disl mt
he were signaling back to the forsaken wuiid
the promises and prophecies of an early return.
In these prosaic sentences we aim at no descrip.
tion of the indescribable; we only remind ourselves
ing, as
light
the
polar
Here
is
Here
is
the one
CHAPTER
THE TESTIMONY
01-
/>/(
III.
PIIYSIOGRAPIIICAL GKOLOGY.
SihlUssel zu LJsuiij^ viekr Kathscl.
Pkokbs-
soK Hhik.
,-( ;/
deposited.
Haron
Our
when
NoKurcNSKji'im.
It is interesting to find
nent at the Arctic Pole.
that a writer upon the Deluge writing more than
forty
same
postulate.^
Is
admissible
now, with
all
Arctic
in
exploration,
distinctly
it is difficult to find
propounded
to himself
On
"
first,
that geologists
tarcl, (111*11
a existe
voir:
debris
les
tcrrcs actuelles."
1847
P' 83.
(Danish
Frederik Klee, Z^
original, 1842.)
et
I'Oceanie.
ZPt'/w^v,
French
C'est des
ed.
Paris,
U.
PARADISE FOUND.
72
and paleontologists do not think the present distribution of Arctic sea and land to be the prime\al
one and secondly, that in their opinion, incidentally
expressed, a " continent " once existed within the
Arctic Circle of which at present only vestiges re;
main.
We
sel
begin with the distinguished Alfred RusWallace, who in speaking of the Miocene period
will
presents
tended, during
some
part
of
to the Arctic Ocean, and there is nothing to show that this sea may not have been in
existence during the whole Tertiary period. Another channel probably existed over Egypt into the
northwards
probable that there was a communication between the Baltic and the White Sea, leav-
Sea
while
it is
we
find that an
arm
Turning
to
71
nication
Later, in the
in Arctic pale-
fifteen
Miocene time
On
of a
Fuller reference
CC:'
CI 3
latitude,
he says,
*'
C-3"
Speaking of
the 69th degree of north
same conclusion.
An
this
posited."
**
mmn* mm
Island Life.
"
Ibid., p. 362.
of
*
184, 185.
or
UJ
On the preeminence
Professor Heer, deceased Sept. 27, 18S3.
his authority in this field, see Nature, Oct. 25, page 612.
Expedition
to
Greenland.
Arctic
p. 423.
IM'
PARADISE FOUND.
74
mer
search.
These
**
re-
prob-
the Tertiary period, which perhaps limits the ancient polar continent, in the
existed."
Another authority
in
this
field,
writing of the
is
thus supported
is
also
of the
We
"
greatest of living geologists
know very well
that
within a comparatively recent geological
.
:
Hi
m
mi
^
8
of which
part, has
Manual, p. 420.
Starkie Gardner in Nature, London, Dec. 12, 1878 p. 127.
James Geikie, LL. D., F. R. S., Prehistoric Europe. A GeoArctic
J.
logical Sketch.
London, i88i
p. 41.
Compare Louis
Falies, Efudei
75
agreed.
in
displacing the
thereby
Now
earth's
elevation of temperature on
will
centre of gravity.
happen which
will
one
side, a
maximum
of
catastrophe
and cause an immense deluge. The deluge of the North Pole was
therefore the next will be 6,300
4,200 years ago
gravity to the centre of the figure,
CC::!
hence."
The
The
alternative
movement
is at
in al-
the
Greque,
etc.
i,,
Europeenne, Romaiite,
pp. 348-352.
In his Rhjolutions de la
.'
uge, only
a gradual one.
PARADISE FOUND.
76
Whenever
due
it
emerge at the
beyond the equilibrium
the polar lands sink and are submerged be-
poles
whenever
figure,
it
rises
tend to diminish.
taining
its
still
re-
should become sufficient to lower the excessive protuberance to the equilibrium figure. The recovery
of this figure
The
would
rise.
ex-
a film of water,
amount
of
jy
Under these
zone
The
deviation of
\^
new
obstruc-
This would
and thus modify all cliChanges
mates within reach of oceanic influences.
of currents would necessitate tlie migration of marine faunas, and changes of climate would modify
the faunas and floras of the land.
" But the protrusion of the equatorial land-mass
The same central
could not increase indefinitely.
force which retains the ocean continually at the equilibrium figure strains the solid mass in the same diThe strain must at length become greater
rection.
than the rigidity of the mass can withstand.
The
equatorial land protuberance will subside toward
divert
it
in
the level of
new
ocean current.
directions,
the ocean.
Some
I.
11:
,.'
I.L
J'
Naturally, the
Thus some
some
may become newly
ec[uatorial
northern
emergent.
"
librium figure.
As
suggested by Prof.
by Sir
ar-
Wm. Thomson,
E. Todd,
or
UJ
the move-
iri::
PARADISE FOUND.
78
figure to an extent
The
equa-
would be
much
elevated.
The
effect of
The
polar subsidence
epoch,
we
280.
Chicago, 1883
pp. 278-
79
still
view of the etiology of all deluges, accordwhich they are the result of a steady shrinkage of the earth in consequence of its secular coolAccording to this theory, after once a solid
ing.
earth -crust had been formed, the cooling nucleus
within it withdrew the support on which the crust
had rested, in proportion as it shrank away from beneath it, until, as often as the subterranean voids
different
ing to
thus created
necessity fell in with the force of incomputable tons, carrying the ruined surface to such
a depth as to cause it immediately to be overflowed
crust, this of
strongly
the earth
of
is
divided into
which constituted
Each succeeding cataclysm,"
the primitive crust.
says a recent advocate of the view, " considered as a
universal catastrophe, must leave the globe a wreck,
'
"
like
the ruin of
Cornice and
in.
and
frieze, pillar
C:3'
gles of inclination
it is
and the
dikes,
unsparing
movements
oceans
LJm
all
partially covering
The present
comparatively recent. The
:
sur-
ay
the earth is
last
cataclysm is, geologically speaking, not very
face of
great
of
LLl'
^
PARADISE FOUND.
So
Accumulating evidence compels us to believe that one of those destructive events has occurred since the human race was created. The fads
ancient.
is in
odical voids
Thus, if \vc
by collapsion of the surface.
assume that the globe was one hundred or three
hundred miles greater in all its diameters when its
crust became hard and was bathed with the earliest
seas, and when marine plants and trilobites and mollusca began to appear, the lithological characteristics of the paleozoic ages will be more acceptably
filled
C. F. Winslovv,
Geology.
constructed upon
none
Among
the older
trea-
it,
is
sun as
to
be necessary
it
among
"
The
is
by a sudden
stated as
what
at
face."
Here, of course,
polar regions, in
time,
it,
geologists."
is
just that
down-sinking of wide
demanded by the
It
human
it,
The author
or one like
5:;!
crj
=
5'^
ii
is
"ocMore-
it,
si:
Dr.
nent
'^
Lii
to forget that the primeval polar conti-
all
lands.
PARADISE FOUND.
S2
of the
to
Newton
still
of the basin
Enough
now occupied by
the
Arctic Ocean.
is,
geologically speaking,
of
latitudes
sis of
demand
in
Mio-
cene time.
3.
That
continent existed.
4.
known
con-
and
geologists.^
On Tce-Age
Theories," in Trans-
CHAPTER
IV.
ver
Vergil.
One of the most startling' and important of the scientific disc<n<eries of the last
twenty years has been that of the relics of a luxuriant Miocene flora in various
parts of the Arctic regions. It is a discovery which was totally unexpected^ and
(vcH
so
it is
Thus
far,
then,
we have found
theoretical geog-
an abundance of light we have found the geoloattesting the former existence of such a coun-
it
gists
try
we must now
CX;,;
ogy,
a
to
eral
1
sources.^
We
have no use here for mere fancy sketches, like the following,
May, 1884,
in
do
much
like
464
miles.
Once
new world breaks upon the explorer a climate first mild like that
of England, and afterwards balmy as that of the Greek Isles, awaits
tiie liardy adventurer who first beholds those wonderful shores.
Wonderful, indeed
for he will be greeted by a branch of the human race
or
PARADISE FOUND.
84
gcogony gives us an almost irresistible anFor if the earth from its earliest consolidation has been steadily cooling, it is
hardly possible to conceive of a method by which
any region once too hot for human residence can
have become at length too cold except by passing
I^rst,
tecedent probability.
through
all
some
of
human
comfort.
Again, paleontological botany shows that in luirope in Tertiary times this hypothetical cooling of
the earth was going on, and going on in the steady
and regular way postulated by theoretic geogony.^
But if a telluric process as essentially universal as
Europe, there is no reason why
it should not have been going on in all countries,
whether to the north, or to the south, or to the east,
this
was going on
in
is
Profes-
cut off from the rest of humanity by that change of climate which
came over Northern Europe about 2,000 years ago, but surrounded
by a profusion of life bewildering in the extreme."
Speculations or fancies of this sort have ever clustered about this
mysterious region of the Pole. As we shall hereafter see, they
abounded in remote antiquity. Even the singular fancy known to the
public as " Symmes' Hole " antedates Symmes, and may be found in
much more
pendant
les
temps
tnaniire continue
regiiUire!'''
Le
en se refroidissant
Prihistorique,
iViine
Antiqtiitc
de
VHomme.
"3-
85
" In the
Tertiary
period
early
the climate of the northern
hemisphere, as j^hovvn by the ICoccne animals and
plants, was very much hotter than it is at present;
])artaking, indeed, of a sub-tropical character.
In the
sor
know
till
warm and
genial
cli-
'^aiw.i
to the Pole."^
language of Croll
"
The
Similar
is
the
ice,
'
Kiinvledge.
London, Nov.
Les Premiers
Hommes
torn,
*
ii.,
p. 335.
30, 1S83
et les
Temps
P- Ti^l'
Paris, 1881
p. 391.
Abth.
Prihistoriqiies.
I.,
UJ
p. 7.
vom
Parodies.
Basel, 1861
:::3'
:
p. 634.
ri:
PARADISE FOUND.
86
little
is
subject
is
who
our examination,
of
in
this
"The
result, then,
and
flora of
the Pole
nance
fossil
of reptile life
of the
warm
40th parallel of latitude and the Pole, a large ichthyosaurus having been found in lat. ']'] 16' N."^
Averaging the above views and estimates of scientific authorities, we have at the Pole, in the age of
the first appearance of the human race, a temperature the most equable and delightful possible and
with this we may well be content.
;
"
When
its
fathomless billows
i.,
p. 231.
CHAPTER
V.
u
I
d.
Daiiials,
licher
Typeii stattgehabt.
Professor
Heer.
Cirde.
Principal
Dawson
All traditions
to
conceive of
it
of
Eden must
this
t/te
Arctic
Any
and floras
(1883).
with
is
as adorned
How
where
is it
with
the hypothesis
To reply
sible in this
So much
view
Given
affirmed in
mij^ht unhesitatingly be
chapter.
aus diesetn Bildungsherd fiir die Pflanzen siidNor den hat eine strahlenfdrmige Verbreitung von
h.
in
sult.
andforms
revealed in the
ex:
:!
PARADISE FOUND.
88
Its
profound
interest,
we may say
Tasmania furnished
thi.t far-off
at that
"
When
it
am
of
struck with
soon to
mother-region, of
all
of the more
originally in " a great con-
tinuous
was
southern latitudes
Cir-
cle,"
a rich tropical
Arctic
types proceeded
floral
ars
this
field
seems to be,
is
also at
among
present so
first
whom
The Flora of Australia. London, 1859: p. 103. On the remarkof Dr. Hooker to speak on this subject, see Sir
able qualifications
Charles Lyell,
'^
don,
*
I.
1882
Vorwort, pp.
:
^::
186S
8
The
iii.,
iv.,
p. 868.
ago, in a paper
"i
be-
CC
only question
proposed and to
03'
little
representative schol-
Who
i
-2
Our
UJ
PARADISE FOUND.
90
it
is
biologist
dle of
Wherever man
and botanist
some
direction of the
first
originated, the
human
the cra-
Whatever
migrations,
we
are
the
now
in different
Am.
i.,
J.
Arcticar
of
toric
place
where history
finds
them
Without any
refer-
one
at least
botanist of
facts
'P-
This savant
;oiTimon
ies ni)W
zone,
te
treating
the
of
il
ed
in
same
lie
meat
of
now only
have
tly writla
Geikie, Textbook
scien-
lie
tions of
across
vast
leans of
;se
vcge-
lad been
tion in
general,
riial of
p.
by
speaking, there
Pro-
486.
cknowl-
weeds."
Th.
research
i.,
an
f(M-
Plants,"
;rring to
whether developed
In like
at
"
We
{''OS-
Island-Life.
is
New
Zea-
London, 1880
Nature, 1881:
may bring
p. 447.
polar
"
J.
"the
'ora
manner
de la societad cientifica
and
want
land,
Compare Wallace
p. 874.
number
iccasion
\t,
of Geology,
of ex-
;d
is
Argentina, T.
xiv.,
tardique.^''
pp.
of
5SS
ss.
Physical Geography.
Dublin, 18S0.
PARADISE FOUND.
92
zone, carried to
the banana
America?"
seedless,
is
The
difficulty is that
in a
new country
As
it
says,
"A
the Professor
we have not
in
Europe
a single exclusively
perhaps
and hence
cul-
But now as
to the
to its transportation
New,
or vice versa.
"
It
is
tree-like,
ever come
new
it
its
for
appearance
on the
when
it
has
in
supposi-
of the north-
a tropica. 1 climate
in praglazialer Zeit.
CHAPTER
VI.
birth-place
Kl'.^.sel
Wallace.
Ccst h des Emigrations venues, sinon dit p^le, dtt mains des contries atteau cercle polaire, qit'il faut atlribuer la presence constat'ee dans les deux
mondes de beaucoup d''animaux propres b. I'fiimisphere boreal.
Count Sa-
ncintes
POKTA.
But in settling the site of Eden the animal kingdom must also have a voice. According to the
Hebrew story, the representatives of this kingdom
were an earlier creation than Adam, and in Eden
was the world-fest of their christening. Evidently
the lost cradle of humanity must be fixed in time
space so located that
the
and
in
all
beginnings of animal
posterior to the
life,
I
I
eg::!
and families
might
which
Now
IL
one
connected with
Zoology that if we pass around the globe on any isothermal line, at the equator, or in any latitude
south of it, or in any latitude north of it,
tmtil
we come to the confines of the Arctic zone,
we find,
as we pass from land to land, that the animals we
it is
I'
*
Everywhere we
diftcrent animals.
S-
l.k.%
PARADISE FOUND.
94
species.
On
if
we
movement.
world as
All this
is
as true of the
flora of the
of the fauna.
it is
of
'*
of the Arctic
the islands,
till
every
peculiar inhabitants."
little
its
^
.
Another well-known
naturalist says
" It should
continents
1
and thus
Comparative Zoology.
it
York, 1876
p. 384.
of
the
same
the
egioii
New
up
these regions
Ausabun-
now
are,
through
were as
prolific in life as
now
the tropics
so vast, having
all
lat
we
nt
rni-
on
ird
ations
return
undisturbed
types of animal
life
appear
of the
lage
have been
bvious
to
more or
.Iso
on
.as
its
animals,
of
shores
plants
)assing
)f
land
if
gen-
;s,
and
dis-
'-^
the
such
South
Jrican
Elements of Geology,
nection of the
^
)rth of
P'
God
and
New
whole.
173^
Ibid., vol.
ii.,
p. 544.
New York
ed., vol.
or
i.,
.;
-I J"
^gs the
(CjC;
PARADISE FOUND.
96
on the earth
And
THE TES
CHAPTER
VII.
et,
nouvenux Ar^onautes,
Charles
Pougens(a.
d. 1799).
qui s'accord
le
idL'/atrie.
huiiiaiues.
Count
Man
is
Saporta
mieux avec
la
(a. u. 1883).
human
who has
race.
certainly
He
has
been in
come from
CX]\
esis
of a Polar
Eden
on
his
professed anthropologists
were
in
a:
One
PAKADISE FOUND.
98
Human
Species."
probable verdict of this science upon the admissibility of the new theory of human distribution, the
lecturer presented the following paragraph, and
there rested the case
"
whether or no the first centre of human appearmay not have been considerably to the north
of the region' just mentioned, cvQn in polar Asia!
Without deciding, he adds,
Perhaps prehistoric
archeology or paleontology will some day confirm or
tion
ance
'
'
'
The
quickly
cautious
fulfilled.
"
anticipation
At
here expressed
was
the
same
first course it was possible to present the following as the ripe conclusion of a fellow countryman of Quatrefages, one of the foremost savants of
^
New York
See M. Zaborowski's
496.
supiSSj,
tho
and
"
\Vc are inclined to remove to the circumpolar rcj^ions of the North the
From there
piobablc cradle of primitive humanity.
only could it have radiated as from a centre to
spread into the several continents at once, and to
^w c rise to successive emij;rations toward the South.
FAirope,
"iiissi-
1,
Count Saporta
99
if a SOS
le hy-
prcs-
the
human
races y
tJie
presumed viarch of
ce the
on
the
lan, on
in-lun.'
uate at the
North
Pole.
on Ancient Cosmology,
stud-
re *ca-
ditions point
uary I
And
e qucsppcar-
north
Asia]
istoric
[firm or
of the
was
my
in
of the
tion to
[d
;e and
'
in the
May25, 1883:-
est by
il
led on
of the
^tlC:|
c:r::!
course, I
cr3'
(of the
the
fol-
)untry-
ints
scholarship
of
fessor
hd's sup-
lis, 1883,
William
dence,
Boston,
^
See
May
F.
Warren.
11
Ui
'^
24, 1883.
Appendix,
Sect. II.
**
:
How
the Earth
was Peopled."
^5
PARADISE FOUND.
lOO
In the foregoing
a demonstra-
have
in
it
make
We
human
race.
To
both of
whom
m some high
Europe or Asia,
upon the mighty climatic
latitude in
lay the
ut-
most stress
revolution
which came in with the glacial age, ascribing to it
the most stupendous and transforming influences
In our view the
that have ever affected mankind.^
deterioration of natural environment reduced the
1 " Es muss dort, wo der Mensch aus dem Zustand, den er mit
Thieren gemeinsam hat, sich entwickelte, ein gevvaltiger Wechscl
Umgebung
stattgefunden haben.
Nichts
dcr
ist
an die Eiszeit des Endes der Pleiocanen und der Diluvial-Periode, weiche 'arch eine Reihe schlagender geologischer
Thatsachen fiir das nordliche Europa, Asien und America bestatigt
wird, zu denken.
Damals, wo das Paradies des in der 13eriedi,ming
leiblicher Bediirfnisse einzig und allein dahinlebenden, unschuldigcii,
Gutes und Boses noch nicht unterscheidenden Menschen mit eisiger
Hand zertriimmert wurde, damals fing der Mensch den eigentlichcn
Kampf urns Dascin an, und stieg durch Anspannung aller seiner
Krafte zum Ilerrn der Natur empor." As the tree no more bore
fruit the " climber " was forced to " become a runner ; " this differeii'
tiated the foot from the hand, modified the leg, and in time clianged
the pithecoid ancestors of humanity into men. Friedrich Miiller,
Allgemeine Ethnographie. Wien, 1873 p. 36.
natiirlicher als
den
lOl
judiciously-iced pithecoid.
J!i
!h~:
CHAPTER
VIII.
We
aM
0f
Scientific
first
where the physical conditions of Eden-life first appeared on our globe, is brought to the very spot
where we have located the cradle of our race.
2. Contrary to all ordinary impressions, we have
found this same spot the most favored on the globe,
not only as respects the glories of night, but also in
respect to prevalence of daylight.
3. In its geology we have found scientific evidence
of the vast cataclysm which destroyed the antediluvian world and permanently transferred to lower
latitudes the habitat of humanity.
4. We have found scientifically accepted evidence
that at the time of the advent of man the climate
at the Arctic Pole was all that the most poetic legends of Eden could demand.
5. From Paleortological Botany we have learned
that this locality was the cradle of the floral lifeforms of the whole known earth.
6. By Paleontological Zoology we have been as-
and from
103
this centre
And
7.
lastly,
we have found
We
confirmation.
Some months
after
of
in
work by Mr.
York, entitled
Scribner
"Where
was conducted
origin of all
the
will find
in
not
without significance.
to
author
my
thanks.
ex''
*.
Ldma
PARADISE FOUND.
104
Our
extract
first
is
fol-
lowing summary of previous reasonings and conclu" We may therefore safely conclude,
sions is given
if the code of natural laws has been uniformly in
:
force,
" First,
That
life
commenced on those
parts
of
elsewhere.
" Second,
ill
least heat
heat
face,
to these conditions
That
as inhabits the
life
earth, these
now
now
warmer
too
cold,
parts of the
the
105
" It
" It is
less
torrid
zone
we now
call a
temperature which
we now
form of
life.
temperate
down
cli-
to that
a torrid climate,
call
still
any
temperature,
of
climatic change,
and that
ti't|W;|
life
Farther on (pp. 26, 27) he claims that the progressive cooling of the region at the Pole is all-sufficient,
as a natural cause, to account for that dispersion of
life,
"
As might
be readily sup-
enough to maintain
be the first to
for the
same pur-
would occur first as a temperclimate near and around the pole at any rate,
pose.
ate
And
life
this cold
or
'La.
PARADISE FOUND.
io6
temperate climate
this cooler
maintain such
Moreover,
life.
life
equally, in
possible directions.
of
globe peculiarly favorable to the southward migra" Let us now see how
tion of plants and animals
:
is
and topography,
adapted, by
its
surface forma-
whole
In the
first
all
107
temperate,
the
torrid,
and through
the
southern
Between
The
grees of latitude.
south.
or
To
words, a migration
the
equator
southern
migration
in
other
and mountain ranges, these chanand currents, are roads and vehicles, guides and
helps while to an east and west migration the same
features are not only obstacles and hindrances, but
great corrugations
nels
the
"
tion of
things, incompatible as
it
is
with an eastern
For
however,
all
the
cli-
different
ranges
the
and
txu
'C::.3:;
X\\
PARADISE FOUND.
io8
ent species.
" It may be well
now
to
examine some
Hot
of the
air being
the
of the conti-
germs and
spores,
marine
life
all
kinds
with
them.
" It
may be
an-
By
ocean.
cUffer-
of the
being
)rthern
mainly
lile the
have
conti-
sporcs,
is
he
sides
ents,
al-
-eat surt
that
low
all
the
animals
the
,ve
in-
been
as hot
urrents
Pacific
rctic
re-
ts from
ns from
II
kinds
or with
of air
to press to the
[urrents
lair and
J''
entire lines.
"
reaching the
tom currents
thvvard,
whole
g grass
iC
109
tigators,
:3
*J
and con-
east
i "
"
no
PARADISE FOUND.
The
portion of the
even
to its author,
(pp.
52-54).
scendants
(or,
little
is
By making
the
human
man
as on Darwinist principles
we ought
more
pairs
and assuming that our animal ancestry had already been driven from the polar region
before they were blessed with this unanticipated
progeny, the author suggests a possible manner in
which " the absence on the earth of our immediate
predecessor," the missing link, might be accounted
of lower animals,
He
for.
says,
" If
it
is
true that, in
the possibility of
home,
earlier
iHPfff'
all
common
with
of
things
shared
this northern
this
ab.scce
on earth of
..
'''
progenitor
"he
great southern
moven^n a^'!
nary (during all
of
-.th,n
tl,e
"e.
"'"'''
^T
"^"'^
.?
-^^ed
^''''P'"S
"'""'<-.
b]:
him
down
'^ -^
T"'^ '' '^^
<=^""al
the T",
'"' ''""
'"''''
to
buiid
fires
ments, and,
possibly
"''
^'' P^^ably
P""
arriving i The
lapse^o
g'ces
"'"
"^
""^ Q'-^'-'r-
>
of,
the southward-movint
eastern and western
^"^ 'h-
T'^^""
T
^:^.^:^:^
wh^ch n^f
inhabited the earth)
was
the eve, following.
"
"-
of
f ''''^''''-
"k
his
arboreal
Lnr
inl
tl'e first
""'"
''^'"S in
'^'P""^' ^"d
f ''^
''
^'* de-
t '"u
domestl.^^^^' '""'^
clothe
'""P'^-
f'"""^'^'-at least
""" "'^ ""S.
'd so prepared
or c nflicmi'7
t-ned backward
''," ^'=''-'
to the v
Je
subdu,ng, slaying,
^^erlastmg ice,
and evternf ?
ancestry, his
',"' ^''' ^'" ^vn
neafkt but no
'inhering behind
,7''' ^'''' "^
and st
g"4S
of
"icreasing cold,
'" ^ "'^^'^
would h:veLi
generated and so
^^easily d,sposec
o^r"''''^
eerm,ated by the
^?'"='"y
clfmate i se f".^'
tlie nearest
in resemblance
""""^^ ="=
to .'
-test in actual
''
relationship boTlt'oT
'
ancestry,
'
"?
"'
'V""
^"^ to his
"P^^
T'^
^'""^ ^^e
accom^'f'him
^^wmpa,Hed
ward ma,-ch."
^'"^e
next
in his south-
"inate.
arboreal ancestor
left
the
ex.:
err
PARADISE FOUND.
112
But possessing
this,
name
polar
the
qi;
well
After
believe
than e
to pass
among
and
virtue and
of
eludes
"Thi
dow
all
this,
the ear
order of
fina
range,
ai
wrapped
mother o
is
It is
possible
that
Whether
to return from
The
11
lil
bear
generati(
he
^1
great
to
smile.
ii
to
ing
it
to the
show us
mankind
to
will
conthe
ice-boun(
"Where
"3
begin?" human as
life
faunal
should
and
be included.
well as
After examining these fresh lines of evidence it is
the question,
did Life
floral
charming tractate
" Thus the Arctic zone, which was tiarliest in cooling down to the first and highest heat degree in the
great life-gamut, was also first to become fertile, first
to bear life, and first to send forth her progeny over
cludes his
the earth.
pass
all
first to
reach maturity,
first
and finally the lowest heat degree in the great liferange, and so the first to reach sterility, old age, degeneration, and death.
And now, cold and lifeless,
wrapped in her snowy winding sheet, the once fair
mother of us all rests in the frozen embrace of an
'L
*i^
'IT'.
CHAP.
I.
ir.
in.
IV.
V.
VI.
Vir.
VIII.
ancie:
THE
C]
IN CHI
IN EAS
IN IRA
INAKK
ANC
ANC
IN
IN
PART FOURTH.
THE HYPOTHESIS CONFIRMED BY ETHNIC
TRADITION.
CHAP.
II.
'
I:
HJL-i
*rar
:l
CHAPTER
I.
Not enough
there
is
pecially of the
maps
our
of "
to
All
Homer "
rep-
down
successors
the earth to
Lowell Lecture.
and Romans.
London, 1879:
vol.
i.,
p. 79.
29, i88r.
among
the Greeks
man Geography.
Odysee.
187
8
Compare
1856, 19.
Bd.
i.,
ex';!
flat,
48.
and Round
Ilias
Leipsic,
CI 3'
PARADISE FOUND.
ii8
fessor
F.
A. Paley
readers as follows
"
aids
We
the
imagination
might familiarly
flat
of
his
illustrate
circular earth
and the
is
And
should
of
pro-
foundly affect current interpretations of the cosmological and geographical data of other ancient peoples
is
also precisely
relationships of
modern
inner
It is
assumed
the Greeks.^
^
l86i
2
London,
p. 172.
George
W. Cox
An
Introduction
to the
It is true that
Scheibe
sei, uni die sich das Meer schlingt, begegnet in den vedischen
Samhitanirgends." Altindisches Leben. Berlin, 1879 p. 359. But
even he does not advance from this negative assertion to an exposition
" Leur cosmogof the true Vedic cosmology. Compare M. Fontane
:
ANCIENT COSMOLOGY.
his
modern assumption, as
Homeric earth is entirely base-
to
id the
and
it
strate
dth
119
)posed
R.ound
giving
less
and misleading.
the
most ancient
historic peoples,
possessed
in
luding
me
as-
preters
ions
is
ions
of
pro-
Id
cosmo;nt peo-
inner
would
irefore,
ptians,
and as situated
:arth of
it
are the
abode
cording to the
London,
having
*:
't3^
its
The
axis perpendicular,
and
pole-star
to the
uid
New
\Anliqne.
jung
rde
jdisclien
59.
But
tposilion
Icosmog-
fx\
c:r:
a..?,
J"
ern
die
cine
is
thus in the
true zenith, and the heavenly heights centring about
its
been
Is
within,
-**:
as a sphere or spheroid,
raphie est
lat rre,
embryonaire.
comme un disque.
La
Religion Vedique.
Paris, 1878
p. 94.
p. I.
-;
*i*
PARADISE FOUND.
I20
To
two
illustrate this
circles of
the diagram
frontispiece of this
let the
which constitutes
the
the
of the
heavens
The
in the nadir.
line
the
is
in a perpendicular position.
the earth
south pole
its
is
the line
the
and
of
axis
coinci-
the lowest
hell.^
^ It is worthy of notice
that the sight of portions of the southpolar heavens, especially the starless region kno'^n as " the black Coal
Sack,"
is
to this
bottomless
we
pit.
Thus
tl '
associations of
the
ordinary kind
read, "
'
',
'.
'1'
!
i
The
Philadelphia, 18S3
p. 581.
trated in the
:.jfcii
'
School Times.
Appendix,
Sect. III.
Key "
is
illus-
ANCIENT COSMOLOGY.
the
let
121
es the
jly the
falling
'olvuig
javens,
th pole
the
is
eavens
pole
he
of
axis
coinci-
axis
2
of
abode
nn>
south-
are
ilack Coal
can
he
)ns of the
inary kind
w Clouds,
Itellations.
bits of the
,e
strange
louth,' the
herein no
Ire, in
<$
\e
the
tliPtigk
Sundoy
now
a possibility.
Now
a descensus
ad
inferos
be made by voyagers in the black ship. Unnumbered commentators upon Homer have professed their despair of ever being able to harmonize
the passages in which Hades is represented as " bevond the ocean " with those in which it is represented as " subterranean." Conceive of man's dwelling-place, of Hades, and the ocean, as in this key,
and the notable difficulty instantaneously vanishes.
Interpreters of the Odyssey have found it impossible to understand how the westward and north'
See cut in
Appendix,
Sect. VI.
"Homer's Abode
of the
Dead."
ii
PARADISE FOUND.
122
iti
Pole.
of the world
and
Pillar of Atlas
How interesting
a feature this
mythologies
will be seen
below in chapter third of this part, in chapter second of part six, and elsewhere in this volume.
Again, according to this view the highest part of
the earth, its true summit, would of course be at the
North Pole. And since the whole of the upper or
northern hemisphere would in this case be conceived of as rising on all sides from the equatorial
ocean toward that summit, nothing would be more
natural than to view the entire upper half of the earth
as itself a vast mountain, the mother and support of
all lesser mountains.^ Moreover, as the abode of the
supreme God or gods was thought to be directly
over this summit of the earth, it would be extremely
pillar
became
Euripides
in ancient
De Anim.
Motione,
Nauck.
c. 3.
viii., xii.,
etc.
of so
ANCIENT COSMOLOGY.
123
and hence in the cosmology of the ancient EgypAkkadians, Assyrians, Babylonians, Persians,
Indians, Chinese, and others we find, under various
names, but always easily recognizable, this Wcltberg,
Mountain of the World," situated at the North
or
pass,
tians,
ing
the
gods,
ing figure
conception
the
of
the
^3:1
earth,
The Antipodal
ing
verted "
of
first
Polar Mountains.
in-
Mm*
these remarkable
"
'
vais et
memo
Chaldeens opposaient a
la divine et
De
bienheureuse montagne
de
rien
iiormant,
dans
ii.
i,
p. 134.
de
la terre."
'La
Le'-^^
PARADISE FOUND.
124
World-Mountains is so essential to any right understanding of mythical geography and of the mythical
terrestrial Paradise that a more extended examination of the subject seems a necessity.
Beginning with the Egyptians we may note this
remarkable fact that notwithstanding his sharing
the common and mistaken modern assumption that
the Egyptians conceived of the earth as flat, Brugsch,
confessedly the foremost authority in ancient Egyptian geography, places the highest and most sacred
;
making
heaven.
"the horn
of the world."
Now, while several professed Egyptologists have recome to the conviction that the earth of the
Egyptians was a sphere, no one has brought out the
cently
mer the
Book
of
Hades
"
ones
toward
the
"Retreat towards the eastern heavens,
dwellings which support Sar, that mysterious mountain that spreads light
may spread
when I go
treat."
1
light
among
forth from
among
the gods
[or,
that
receive
me
re-
the gods
.''],
who
Geographische Inschriften
altcegyptischer
Denkmdler.
Leipsic,
x., p.
103.
understand
this to refer to
the (nortliward and southward) anmial, and not to the diurnal, move-
ment
of the sun.
ANCIENT COSMOLOGY.
To
125
Book
of the
Dead
"
fifty
of
this
rests
trations of the
The
lelism
watching the golden apples in the North Polar GarSee Depuis, Origines dcs Constellations, p. 147.
The same parallelism is alluded to in the following "The hypocephalus in question is divided into four compartments, two of which
are opposed to the two others as if to indicate the two celestial hemisphrres
the upper one above the terrestrial world and the lower one
the
nymphs
in
'd the
^M
-J
CC-j
^-'^
lounthat
^e
me
below
le
re-
London, 1884:
1884,
1S62
it."
vi., p.
p. 126.
i 2\%o
Revue
March
Archeologiqiie.
4,
Paris,
129.
Two
v., p.
208.
xipsic,
bfer to
move-
New
(I
or::3>
.'
i
PARADISE FOUND.
126
manner a
hymn
"
respecting
it
'
Paradise.^
turned upside down, and two typical personages are also turned upside
This is an illustration of the passage of the sun through the
Underworld. The reversed on the same monument are the diacl.
do7vn.
Thus
the
is
who has attained the second life, in tliLdo not zvalk upon my head.' The dead, as
Akhu, are
spirit
'
the spirits,
[of the
London, 1S83 vol. i., p. 529. (The italics are Massey 's.) llic
the more remarkable from the fact that Massey elsewlicre
states that the earth *' was considered flat by the first myth-makcis,''
who in his scheme appear to have been the Egyptians. Ibid., vol
Genesis.
passage
is
i,,
p. 465.
^ Records
of the Past. London, vol. xi., pp. 131, 132. Lenormant,
ChaldcEan Magic, p. 168. Lenormant's latest revised translation may
be seen
-
in
torn.
ii.
i,
393.
Mr. G. Mas-
ANCIENT COSMOLOGY.
127
mountains move
in
be said
\I1
fitvisio.i.
of
The heavenly
courts,^*
Assyrian Olympos."
am
same
to
whilst their
sey
refer
expre-^jsiors
Saycc
wounlain,
summits reach
to the firmament.
hymn
is
ad-
'
2
44,
P-S'^
'
iii.,
p. 133.
CX
.;
PARADISE FOUND.
128
"The mountain
of alabaster, lapis,
and onyx,
in
'I
mained
of the
\.\m
Har
Among
M
in the
the Chinese
we
find
a similar celestial
MI
N
Keerl, Lehre
vom Paradies.
Chiitois,
Basle, 1861
p. 796.
i.,
p. lor, cited
in
ANCIENT COSMOLOGY.
Around
it
nearest to
it,
that
is
129
and the
stars
Mountain," and
of Pearl
lis
in
northern sk}^^
Akkadian
an antarctic,
in
Its
height,
the ruby,
its
summit
is
Meru
of
of the
its
On
Around
it,
in
the cardinal
8-:
p. 24.
"^
"
Meru,
in Sanskrit, signifies
Researches.
London, 180S
signifies " beautiful."
atic
ein
an axis or
vol.
viii.,
pivot.''''
p.
285.
Wilford
The
in Asi-
prefix "
Su "
In Brugsch's
himmliches
westlic/ie
Ann
' mmn
i;.-i.
,i
M
PARADISE FOUND.
130
Mi
'
of
i!
of
is
^*
v'l
As
these
mark
of
of
^11
ii
ANCIENT COSMOLOGY.
idthe
who are
of
iits
heavens,
the
it
is
situated in places of
trc of
3wing
in
Hie
:s
into
posite
il
anted
tarctic
lower
{bhu-
upper
in
eacli
cf
it
other,
ds and
end,
its
Meru,
le
have
main features
coUcc.
the horizon."
equa-
131
on
like a
has
its
Ics top,
MniMJ
hemi-
buttress -mountains of
the four
lof core
it
lifted
the summit
to
the
Hindu Meru
each
Chapter
actions
of
On
Ebenezer Burgess,
vi.
New
in the
Haven,
name, in Japanese, is written Sxi-meru ; in Chinese, Si-miSiu-mi ; in Tibetan, A'm//, or Ri-rap-hlumpo ; in Mongolian
(Kahiitick), summer Sola, or Sjumer Sula : in Burmese, Miem-mo.
vol. i., p.
Berlin, 1857
C. F. Koeppen, Die Keligion des Buddhas.
Its
or
liu,
ioles
sections 45-74.
lidst of
xii.,
tise
Ic c ily of
2'i2.
Die Volker
iii.,
353 vi., 567. 568, 57S, 580, 5S7, 589, 590. Spence Hardy,
Manual of Buddhism, i^p. 1-35. The same. Legends of the Buddhists.
London, 1866: pp. xxix., 42, 81, loi, 176, etc.
i^>
3S2.
"^
PARADISE FOUND,
132
peaks.
They
are ornamented,
we
on the summit
is
is
10,000 yojanas
and ruby.
One
of
the
cities
The
It
which there
are
ff
i!
MYTHICAL GEOGRAPHY.
133
all
further effort at
mental representation.^
worthy of note that, while most scholars have
supposed the Sumeru of Buddhism to be simply a
development of the Indian idea, Mr. Beal, a high
authority, has, in one of his latest publications,
claimed for it an independent and coordinate, if not
primitive, character.^ Other peculiarities in Buddhist
cosmography, especially the detachment of Uttarain
kuru and of Jambu-dvvipa from Mount Meru,
both of which particulars the Buddhist cosmos diflend some apparent confirfers from the Puranic,
definite
It is
mountain presents
thought
itself to
same
this
the student.
is
of
the genii
over
1
it
around
it
celestial
Its
"
name
the seat
Comp.
Beal,
Sumeru
from the
later
universal belief in
'
'
'
'
'
'
ex
is
Jll
PARADISE FOUND.
134
The
one of the invocations of Rashnu in the Rashn Yasht forcibly reminds one of the Odyssean description of the heavenly Olympos " Whether thou, O holy Rashnu, art
on the Hara-berezaiti, the bright mountain around
which the many stars revolve, where come neither
night nor darkness, no cold wind and no hot wind,
no deathful sickness, no uncleanness made by the
Daevas, and the clouds cannot reach up to the Haraiti Bareza
we invoke, we bless Rashnu." ^
following description of
it
in
The
'*
following description
is
from Lenormant
it
tree, similar
to the
Jambu
of the Indian
corresponding exactly to
There is the
Gan-P2den.
Biblical
those of the
garden of Ahuramazda, like that of Brahma on Meru.
trees,
cardinal
the
sacred
source.
These
four
1878
pp.
5,
190, 197, 203-205, 216, 25s, 286, 316, 337, 361,381, 387,
390.
^
2 "
ii.
174.
1881,
MYTHICAL GEOGRAPHY.
"
135
times not a
shown. ^
little
By some,
it
was
the morning.
^^^:::
^x.u
'^u:|
dition
livres
zends
Am.
ed., p. 41.
respond parfaitement au
gioiipees
On
pehlvis
egalement autour de
rAnti(jtiiti,
^
et
the
la
montagne
sainte," etc.
Tom.
I.,
pt.
Religions de
ii.,
p. 702, note.
chapter second.
- " Auch in den Alexandersagen des Mittelalters
ist
die Erinnerung
txl\
c:/.:-:!
~~"ii
.-.^-'"
c.r3'
C"~3'
ZZ^l
fit
:."a: -
an das
i.,
S. 86.
M^.
"z:.:3 >
|n^
PARADISE FOUND.
13^
the earth."
ter.
The
Tlic Pillar
dreams."^
According
from
marvelous height.
this
sissimum?
See Taylor's Notes on Pausanias, vol. iii., p. 264.
Herodotus, Bk. iv. 184.
8 " When Cleanthes asserted that the earth was in the shape of a
cone, this, in my opinionj is to be understood only of this mountain,
called Meru in India.
Anaximenes said that this column was ])lain
and of stone exactly like the Meru-parg7vette of the inhabitants of Ceylon, according to Mr. Joinville in the seventh volume of the Asiatic
Researches.
This mountain, says he, is entirely of stone, 6S,ooo
y6janas high, and 10,000 in circumference from top to bottom. The
divines of Tibet say it is square, and like an inverted pyramid. Some
1
MYTHICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Everywhere, therefore,
the
if
thought,
Piir-
runks
arc el y
the
lofty,
seen,
)r \vhi-
Pillar
name
;ported
ve any
by
old
aves
of
re the
ind
Dr.
revcnt
ording
ended
urious
'ahulo-
Samuel Beal
The
KX''
ex:,;
Appendix
the followers of
Leucippus said
of Ceyvol. viii.,
Ibid., p. xiv.
See
The
p. 273.
68.000
Some
swell in
of
A sialic
race."
ipe of a
|as plain
human
divided
kountain,
11.
is
lofty central
its
rrier."
Assyrian,
grape
ics
everywhere
of
ies
in the
cx-
-y
in
137
Appendix,
Sect.
VI.
p. 147.
^"-jll
Ik-:
PARADISE FOUND.
138
study of
all
according to the same texts would seem to be variously represented as "dark," and as possessed of
"stormy banks," and as "rolling between" the
singer living in England and the abode of the dead
located in Western Asia, and called "Canaan,"
river
miraculously discriminating as to
divide
surely,
itself, letting
as so
whom
to
know
for
committed by
<
<??/;'
archrcologists in interpreting
aiid
MYTHICAL GEOGRAPHY.
139
itself
so
explained
In other words,
how came
it
to pass
and
was
first
contemplated.
hypothesis,
vincing.
zx "
"<:3C
"m:
!3
CHAPTER
THE CRADLE OF THE RACE
II.
IN
ANCIENT JAPANKSE
THOUGHT.
According
to tht
is
th* ctntrt
of the earth,
\V. E,
Griffis.
According
to the earliest
cosmogony
of the Jap.
anese, as given in their most ancient book, the Ko]\-k\,^ the creators and first inhabitants of our world
it,
roof-pillar.
The
spear
1 Speaking of this work, M. Leon de Rosny calls it I'un dcs luontiments Its plus authentiqnes de la vieille litterature japonaisc, and
says, " Nous devons non seulement h. cet ouvrage la connaissaiice de
I'histoire du Nippon anterieure au vii. siecle de notre ere, niais lex-
II y a incine
plus autorise de rantic|ue mythologie sintauiste.
remarquable, que les dieux primordiaux du pantheon japonais,
mentionnes dans ce livre, ne figurent deja plus au comnienceniLiit du
Yamato /nwii, qui est posterieur seulement de quelques annccs i la
pose
ce
le
fait
If
il
mm
par
la suite."
Paris, 18S2
An
just
vol.
p.
3-
has
v.
141
'ANI'.SE
(.
In like
been situated at the Pole of the earth."
manner, with no idea of the vast anthropological
'^
W.
E.
and value of the datum, Mr. Griffis reThe island formed by the congealed drops
marks,
was once at the North Pole, but has since been
significance
he
Jap.
**
the Koir
world
lani by
Here, then,
te from
idgc
consoli-
llKMlll-
Liisc, and
Issancc de
y a
I'cx-
mC'ine
japoiuiis,
lemciit du
liucs a
[t
la
ouDlies,
ont paru
kS2: p.J
Idaiii, has
vol.v.
J.
before
known what
to
make of
in
e spear
Imais
Leon Metchnikoff,
round
lies
Sir
ever
paiv
pear
of
en they
rn
o{
plain
Edward
is
first
series of children
rule
by
earth,
utterly,
ancient texts
*
Japan
is
ix.,
p. 688.
"<'
.am
.I.J
^il.
PARADISE FOUND.
142
Japanese tradition.
equivocal.
the
ancient
Shu
In Part
THE CR.
The rationa
La pique
La Mytho-
logic des
'^
"
my
others, i.
than belong to
II I.
in 'cvhich
'Mi_y
It is throng)
we ascend to t
He
William Heni
Approa
Books of tJie East, vol. iii., p. 38. Protessor Legge once examined
this passage in my presence, and found unexpected corroboration of
the interpretation which identifies " the transverse tube of jade " with
Sciii
Tu7iP
o
Genii,
^^'^^\
lowing obs
tion
of a I
state
by
of
in:
no mean
'"g"
hliss,
called
wi
Kwei
In anothe
it
stated,
is
gods, is
'
ties
Para
the mc
Like the (
is
it
"
'
Hie Secte
altci
China's
i" ^'^Inischengesc
of
sonic ancient
Samuc!
Johnson,
<
'^yif Chinese
Compare Isaiah
j
CHAPTER
THE CRADLE OF THE RACE
III.
IN
CHINESE THOUGHT.
vjay in
It
vie
Henry Channing.
William
Approaching
Keen
Seen Tujig
and Genii," in
this
lowing observations
fol-
some
tradi-
primeval happiness, a
The Tauists ^ are
of innocence and delight.
of a Paradise, a place of
tion
state
means behind
by no
ing bliss,
an abode of
exists on earth.
in referring to
which, however,
still
It is
Kwen-lun." ^
In another article, by a student of Chinese sources,
it is
stated, " This locality, being the abode of the
gods, is Paradise
it is round in form, and like Eden
;
is
'
the
described as a
"
of
Samuel
Tlic
'
China.
vii., p.
.1
"Cr
~3
:.r
*-
-*
2,1
ill
z-
!K
''.;2l
j.*^ i^
.,J^
>
"-~-^
xiw,
<
,;>-.
"
Boston, 1877:
p. 861.
%-<is
.;:;ir.
ij
519.
..-
:qi uil
'-:*^X.
is
Die Secte der Tao-sse hat die Sagen iind religiosen Gebrauche
des altcn Cliina's noch am Meisten aufbewahrt."
Luken, Traditiojicn
" Lao-tse abounds in sentences out
du Menschengeschlechtes, p. 77.
^
<:
last-
called
it
'C:r::'<
vol.
iv.,
p. 94-
.'.r^ftb
.
'<
;1|
PARADISE FOUND,
144
also with
which flow
rivers,
in
first
quoted
in this
contain the
far-famed ambrosia.
One may
there
The sentence
" Here
follows
.-'
as
the
This world-pillar, or axis of the earth, is sometimes conceived of as slender enough for the use of
Thus we read, " One of the Chinese
a climber.
kings, anxious to become acquainted with the delightful spot, set out in search of it.
After much
wandering he perceived the immense column spoken
of, but, trying to ascend it, he found it so slippery
that he had to abandon all hopes of gaining his end,
and to endeavor by some mountain road which was
rugged in the extreme to find his way to Paradise.
When almost fainting with fatigue, some friendly
1
'^
proves.
145
lower Paradise."
In this conception
celestial
and one
we have a twofold
Paradise, one
Among
the Chinese
terrestrial.
354.
sar.\e
Compare
ii.,
Schulthess,
p. 318.
(English
Das
Paradies, p.
Also the story of Er, the Pamphylian, in which we have the
" column, brighter than the rniii/itno, extending right through the
translation, vol.
wIiJ- heaven
ii.,
p. 25.)
and through
the earth
616.
restrial
Mount
p.
itself."
173.
iOl3mp,,
"!2?:'5u
Insel
empor.
Finally, the
Japanese idea
in Griffis,
p,44.
ro
:Z5'
PARADISE FOUND.
146
we
The upper
is
north we
mountai
The
under
it,
Pillar
terrestrial pole]."
heaven."
The
Polar star
the centre
is
of
<l
we
of
described as a
stu-
the
find
"mound"
I!
or mount, surrounded on
all
"
.
it
The
.
four quarters
On
sides
of
by the four
seas,
'
:
Kwen-
Compare Menzel
Unsterblichkeitslehre,
"
Der
Bd.
p. 44.
.{V
i./f^^lS;
tl
at
:'
lun is
i.,
thousanc
The
s:
location
pare furl
Part fifth
name
the
northwest,
fifty
147
of a
It is
eleven
'
The
But com-
'art fifth
vol.
iv.,
same
Part.
p. 94.
IP*.
'Ji
If
CHAPTER
IV.
i.'i;
T/te reader cannot have failed to he struck, as the first explorers of Sanskrit
literature have been, with the close analogy, wc vii,^ht even say the perfect identity, of all tlie essential features of the typical description of Mount Aleru in Hie
Puranas with the topography of Eden in the second chapter of Genesis. The gar-
xxviii. 13),
whiJi
guarded by the anointed and protecting Kerub (Ezek. xxviii. 14, 16), is placed,
like the garden of delight of tlie gods of India, on the summit of a mountain, the
holy mountain of God [liar qodesh Elohhn Ezek. xxviii. 14, 16), all sparkling with
Lenormant.
precious stones {.Ibid.).^
is
In what kind of a world lived the ancient Brahman ? And what was his conception of the location
of the cradle of the race
One
.?
Taking
Vishnu Parana.
we
will look to
Indian Ocean.
1
1}
The
^mi
is
as follows
us.
down
the
to lie in that
:
"
The
Jehovistic
writer does not say so in Genesis, but the prophets are express in
this
it
Tlie tree of
life
'
'
To
149
is
dead
"
May
Be
in the
to
i.
e,,
in
it,
All
Hindu
The
litera-
exact time
four
Let us turn
a paradise.
to the
'<;-:3i':i
we
shall vainly
North and
seek
Grifiiths,
Ramayana,
ii.
20.
bodv,
is
of the Pitris,
Williams,
^
"The
fnrfv
minutes
time has
die
and
Ptiranic.
Sanskrit Texts,
of the
Dead."
v.
"
Homer's Abode
'!::.!
J''
PARADISE FOUND.
150
we come
First, of course,
the
Himavat
to the
Himalaya range,
Indian geography.
of
ther sid(
last of
W0m.
The u
ber "nin
section o
a perfect
descendiii
being call
To
assi
sacre
this
wh
one of
the
Puran
In
its
centre
is
It is at
Having
lived,
it
revolve
all
constellations of heaven.
It
di-
co-
was therefo
is
que;
the Hii
ceeded fron
mountain, we should now begin to descend on the meridian opposite to that on which we
ascended on the India side of the globe. The boundary of the central region on that side is the Nila
its
range, then comes the varsha of Rumyaka
boundary
in
farther
we
The
the
is
in
ception of
How
lossal central
MO"
an
rasva,
showed
equal.
ocea
this
it
projection
If
or
rata,
equatori:
world.
To the adequate description of the beauty
and glory and preciousness of this country no tongue
is
il.
one con
cross th
the
is
stra
the followin
primeval Ec
the terre
at
Sec also
the
Hindus."
is
Still
ISI
descending,
we
and the range which bounds it on the farther side, the Sringin, and we are in Uttarakuru, the
last of the seven grand divisions of the earth, the
one corresponding, in distance from Meru, to BhaIt, of course, is on the
rata, or our starting-point.
equatorial ocean, and here too we have only to cross
this ocean in order to reach the underworld.
The way in which the varshas are made to number " nine " is by subdividing the great central crosscross this
a perfect
To
this
assist
sacred geography
cuts,
the
flat
polocentric
e:::c -
showed
"
How
strange that
the following,
primeval
at
the
and
Eden
still
of the
He
Hindus."
else than
says, " In all the leg-
the
''"'"
'># MM*,
hitI
""'""
III
"i
World
of
'
;,
W.;
"rxiy
'am
PARADISE FOUND.
152
many
Tho Earth
It
1.
Uttarakuru.
5.
\\
a.
Hiranmaya.
6.
3.
Ramyaka.
7.
8.
Ketumaift.
4.
Su-MERU
9.
from above.
Harivarsha.
Kimpurusha.
Bhilrata (India).
Bhadrasva.
in Ilavrita.
it
surface, surrounded
by various mountain-ranges,
head
K.
<k .<..
":
::.,
:*
'.;|
nt
'L
!**
Ii
X.
:r; .:>
*.*
-1
1.
fi> t
rwib
2'
3"
J''
1.
ate*
;."!*
View
of
Upper Hemispliere.
ii
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
^K*
1.0
so
2.5
2.2
^ 1^ 12.0
1.25
nwi
I.I
..
1.4
m
1.6
?
I
Hiotographic
Sdences
Corporation
7^
u.
falls
Gang;
charg<
vara.
the
hi^
tral pc
been
constit
lil
the sai
habitah
nent
oi
the big
tcrs ba\
seven
ti
abode
empty it
summits
as
buttr
waters
their tur
through
These
gions,
site
fo
.
central
the
^
'^
wit
hum a
four
s]
Lenormai
Asiatic
con
Matter,
the
ft::
JV
and the
"ids,
I.
seas,
Resem
'^fie
coHi
Les Origines
nenlain-
ties
153
falls
same
the
Jambu-dwtpa,
habitable earth,
and
the centre
of the
Leaving
nent of the tree Jambu, the tree of life.
the higher basin of the mountain in which its waters
have
Ganga
travels
Ganga the
four
lakes
*^
in
through the
'^
Researches, vol.
viii.,
neutaire des
de I'Histoire,
in
Les Origines
,._ ** 1.
"* -i. "SI'
aWf.
,,
^^
'C
'-^
Asiatic
^J
torn.
ii.
I,
ch.
i.
Paris, 1871
pp.
~~
'
ifc
-ji
PARADISE FOUND.
154
of a
wrong
pre-
possession
who
power
is
their
THE C
axiSf'
less tells us
that in
Happier
is
A us den
dCK.
Persian
people
seen dec
(jf
J^fashyo
pair
tlie
m.
West (as Lassen, i., 515 will have it), into India."
Die zahllosen Puranas und ihre verschiedenartigsten Auslegungen durch die Pundits lehren, dass Meru die Mitte der Erde sci,
und selbst wortlich auch das Centrum, die Axe, bezeichne."
iiVv/-
the
"
ii.,
on
p. 7.
The Natural
Genesis, vol.
ii.,
which
the g-ood,
London, 18S2
"Ch
Northme
kunde, Bd.
faire
As a
world le
was
term in e
300-328. Also Muir, Sanskrit Texts, vol. ii., p. 139. " In his /;/
dische Studien, vol. i., p. 165, Weber speaks of the Aryan Indians be
ing driven hy a deluge from their home, and coming from the North,
1
I'-R.
Acc(
first
the inconsistency
wo
niuk,
invcstigai
p. 8.
interest, f
I.
<:
'
"^^'Jhammed';
's
tf..:
sharper th^
pass.'"
Ana
J'reiim.
Discoi
fr'-ni
:;2:
l^nndahi.
"This,"
'fie
the old 1
rainbow."
:prcitter,
^rless
IS
by
CHAPTER
of the
and
in able
V.
with
is
the
Ausden Angaben nber die Paradiesstrdme und den Lauf derselben erhellt nun
wo wir das Paradies seibst zu sttchen haben, ndmlich im aussersten Nor-
iiuih,
ig the
di-K.
Vr.
Spiegel.
expUc-
According
again,
verthe,ts
first
sncy
of
at-earih
speaks
Persians
all
people the
was
in the
termine
As
its
location.
'"IC
'
".;
"*-:3i
the
investigation
interest, for
is
faith of the
...:t
w^
i\
*'
is
i5
I'
PARADISE FOUND.
156
be able to tell
myth. Most
from all
abstained
carefully
either
have
interpreters
attempts at explanation, or have suggested that it
probably refers to the rainbow or to the Milky Way,
or to both.i
raise a
Xo
to
few questions
8.
of the
In
the ea
religio
vej suj
Far
Do we
1.
find in
of the
any part
10.
atcd in
The
II.
peak
At
"the p(
which t
5.
C:
it
6.
it is
Eden
the
is
Airan-vej
7.
rir:
"
is
"
sharp sid
just like
of
the rig
that side
wh
so large
'
"Like
tl
centre of the
planets perfoi
in tlie
'^
Ml2i
ed^^^es th(
of Iranian tradition.
And where
::
it-'.
It is
some
I-
earth
"That b
Where
No
12.
North
shown.
It
is
Thei
In the heaven of
to
aHow, a
Hindus.
ward.
Where was
9.
us
let
It is
Conten,
Dddistdft'
a curiouj
tell
all
hat
religion
it
Way,
let
us
What
10.
liter-
e pos-
The North
What
11.
is
The
scribed
}
is
situ-
Pole.
other evidence
is
North Pole
mountain of which this is simply
is Hara-berezaiti, around
judgment"
of
"the peak
which the heavenly bodies revolve, and which, as all
allow, answers to the north polar Su-Meru of the
peak
two
ts
Most
im
In what keshvarc
157
dovvn-
at the
"i
Hindus.^
12. Then the Chinvat bridge extends from the
North Pole of the heavens to the North Pole of the
ne God,
.lis.
earth
what
is its
shape
lewhere
'^beam-shaped.'''
K"-,,^,^ ail
"'*''
S"
'""3l
ran-ve],
just like
the righteous
of
that side
.
IV to have
light also
^vc
Belief.
centre of
Meru
and wicked
is
And when
arrive,
it
it
is
the souls
turns to thom
is
the world, the fixed point around which the sun and the
planets
in
which
ray.
the
li'uji
Handbuch
It
'
''ax
PAKADTSE FOUND.
158
The arrangement
entirely clear.^
**
guardian of the road to the invisible world," is wife to Ru, " the
supporter of the heavens." Gill, Myths and Songs of the South PaLondon, 1876: p. 51. So if Heimdallr's true station were at
cific.
the top of the rainbow, his title "son of nine mothers" (Vigfusson
it
a
IK
am
l'
4,
One
Judge."
'voiild
(Haug, Essays, 2d
ed., p.
For
the judge stands at the bottom of the column.
Tylor,
see
folklore,
Souls
in
Bridge
of
the
grotesque survivals of
(Ref'tib.,
614
ff.)
p. 67,
23
So must be
every
the
:)f
mudic
rectly ov^er
ich in
polar country
it
mount
in
the world.
is
159
Di-
In this central
;ht to
jm wc
own
which
the
id
Dnal)ly
:
made
men
12
sphere,
peonies
[Idvrita
" holds
centre
" the
Ru,
''''Cl'-;i
igfusson
'voiild
15)
:;:
3;'
:::-"
J"
"am
llge of the
anciciit
le
|en styled
once
the
)n of the
this
^e in
[he
to]-)
The Earth
of the
Persians.
of
Stndim,
be
Karshvare inhabited by
[dge"
or
Plato
In
in.
For
je
Tylor,
'
:::,:3
every
Zend-Avesta, vol.
ii.,
man {Bundahish,
xi.
3)."
Darmesteter, The
p. 123 n.
iifiS*
rAKADISE FOUND.
i6o
conducting
Enden
des Ilimmels."
Studieii, p. 313.
Aharman (Ahriman).
IK
I.,
tiefste Finsterniss
He::::
zuriicklaufen.
Auch
dies
ist
gesagt
Dicse
Erde wird
rein
187.
!l;,ll
lursc
itively "
new
yT,
"
'
is
makes
ICciually
it
'*
prim-
the
sun
of the rising
d as
l6l
but
:hy of
and
earth
of
Lake
scription
ice of
mythic land
the
Aral."
"^
By every
particular of
de-
its
it is
Ilara-berezaiti,
:n,
its
so au-
It
.,
xix.,
bered as
it
Lictin^^
north
^
his
"
by
This being the case we need not wonon " The Aryan Birth-jilace,"
read in January, 1884, before the Royal Society of
Literature, Mr. C. J. Stone expressed his strong
of plagues.""*
lull
Airan-
ime
in
itional
find
der that
in a paper
lands
of
the Oxus.^
The
:.;
X-
.-i
1
Darmesteter,
"
Ibid.,
i.,
77/*?
Avesta,
i.,
p. 3.
'<M
p. 15.
to
the
name
months
Zt'j
i.
3.
there,
The
the
all
Fargard,
winter
on-coming
of The Glacial
Age
at the
;:::a
in the
American aborigines, particularly the LenniDelaware Indians. Rafinesque, The American Nations.
;ti!k!>
r"39
Philn.,
"
'-tst
tschen
til
77ie
Pictrement,
41.
'*
Alterthums.
Jena, 1883.
II
PARADISE FOUND.
62
Aryan family
"
will at last
and
be found
this in
the
Still
cates
more
the
Ori^i;iiics
positive
original
Ariacic.
al-
Vienna, iSSj.
Mr. John Cilbb argues in the same direction, " The Original
of the Aryans," in The British Quart. Review^ Oct., 1884.
Home
THE CR
have
ll'f
A>y.i)/
ai:'Jr
;ii:
:iiit
0. D.
<
c
mm
0..
fh
I-
:^
>
come
0/
t/ic'.
w/tic/t
MiLu
CHAPTER
THE CRADLE OF THE RACE
ASSYRIAN,
VI.
IN
ANCIENT AKKADIAN,
H'e have here, evvn to the most minute details, an exact re(traduction of the
AO'"' conception of Mount Merit, or A/i'ord/, with its accessories. Here is the
abode of the heavenly hierar, liy, located on the summit of the Kharsak, or sacred
Kbv.
inouiit which penetrates the Iwavens exactly in the region of tlie i'ole star,
0. I>. Miller.
We
have already seen that the prehistoric inhabthe Tigro-Iuiphrates basin, called by some
Akkadians, by others Sumerians, by yet others Akkado-Sumerians, had like other Asiatic peoples their
Mountain of the World, on whose top was the celestial Paradise, and around which sun, moon, and stars
itants of
revolved.
tain
for
more
Our present
and
exactly,
task
is
to locate this
moun-
it,
3'
. (1
31
''C -I
'
i*
PARADISE FOUND.
164
scientific
arguments.
// is
palaces
We should express
V*.
It is well
1M
the
an orange of which
the top had been cut off, leaving the orange uprii^ht
upon the flat surface thus produced. The upper and
convex surface constituted the earth properly so
called, the inhabitable earth {ki) or terraqueous surface {ki-a), to which the collective name kalama, or
the countries,
I)"-
is
also given."
known
that in
to
it
minor
details Diodorus
is
Chaldcean Maj^ic, p.
The
tions.
articles
figure
50.
ancient
na-
Also
earth
gested
atively
sponsil
which
ors to
of a
he
opening
whe
ge,
availi).
it
was
whole
nessed
iiiL^
can
ngin, a
er
g,
but a
ider the
jris
made by
the compar-
atively uninstructed
not
is
period.
165
and
Greek
solely
^.ssyrian
upwards
gCy
of a
iprescn-
*Lkkaclian
ogers
this
lat they
of
two
iar open-
form
of
attempt involves the writer in at least three inFirst, if the sun visits the interior of
the eaith at night, its proper orbit cannot be round
and round the Mountain of the World to the northeast of Babylonia, as our author elsewhere repreSecond, if aralli, the abode of the dead, is in
sents.
the interior of the hollow earth, it cannot be to the
northeast of Babylonia, as it is represented to be in
Third, if the earth was conceived of
the context.
as hollow, of course its whole central portion was
empty space; but according to this presentation its
central point " was called the root,' tint, the foundation of the whole structure of the world."
Surely
the foundation of the world can scarcely have been
supposed to be mere emptiness.
To a layman in
these studies this uru would much rather suggest
of
consistencies
ea in the
of which
upriL;ht
pper and
iperly so
leous sur-
lama,
or
lodorus
was
le
is
not
above
lus one
'
oi
|of which
can
but
iss of
tlie
'
ancient
274-
of
na-
Also
Ibid., p. 150.
region
of
Grifiis in
It is
<5
-C
^
iiijf
il
J'
" root-land,"
the world, or
y\
''"SZ.
PARADISE FOUND.
66
the antarctic Tap-en-to mountain of ancient Egyptian thought, the Kji-Meru of ancient India.
sunrij
son
fc
But it is time to return to the Akkadian, or Akkado-Sumerian, mountain of the gods. Again we
quote Lenormant " Above the earth extended the
sky {ana), spangled with its fixed stars i^nul), and
revolving round the Mountain of the East {Kharsak
Kurra), the column which joins the heavens and the
earth, and serves as an axis to the celestial vault.
as
The culminating
earth,
on the contrary,
it was situated immediately above the country of
Akkadia, which was regarded as the centre of the
inhabited lands, whilst the mountain which acted as
a pivot to the starry heavens was to the northeast of
this country.
Beyond the mountain, and also to the
northeast, extended the land of aralli, which was
very rich in gold, and was inhabited by the gods and
{7tti!2kti)y^
was not
blessed spirits."
Mountain
of the
East
"
lo-
Else-
of any
cuneiform expression which seems to make Kharsak Kurra at the same time " the mountain of the
1
north.
One
tice.
reader
"th
;
under
cimeifc
rectly
inhabit(
tion,
he
ing poir
on the
the cou]
centre
"
precis
his language.
of As:
Chaldaan Magic,
p. 150.
which
a(
the norti
rARADISE INAKKADIAN^
Egyp-
sunrise."
TIIOCGIIT.
'
167
or
Aklin wc
of
ed the
/), and
north.2
"Jiarsak
tice.
ind the
One
vault,
as
zenith
earth,
^ntrary,
mtry
of
rectly over
acted as
heast
JO
Akkad
of the
other statement in the extract calls for nowriter seems to have anticipated that his
The
of
to the
lich was
rods and
(or
heavens
"
was
on the contrary,
the
mountain
the starry heavens was to
Iihftu.
'"
.1
lo-
Else-
"'X:
'.
identity
1
xiv. 14,
t at the
|rm texts
ued
iurc''
is
of any
'--*
Nil
IS..,
J'
disent les
'
inly as a
be val-
dieux.
yahou i Test
documents cuneiformes, ou I'expression accadienne ''garsag
assyriene sad (it samsi, la montagne du levant,' apparait
babbiv
assyrien sad macomir synonyme de I'accadien 'garsaq knrkurra
d'ou nous devons conclure que c'est au nord-est du bassin de
tati
I'Eiiphrate et du Tigre qu'on la supposait placee. C'est elle qui vaut
a Tor lent, son nom accadien de mer kurra et son nom assyrien de
le point cardinal de la montagne.'
hdii signifiant tous les deux
Et
Elle est
north-
will
'
'
*r
"!3
'
to be a
,e
Khar-
of the
le
''garsag, oil
substitue a
teuse."
2
ter
son synonyme
kii)\
'
la
dont
montagne
'
la signification eut
vol.
ii.,
I,
pu
entitled
Der Sonnengarten
etre dou-
p. 126.
mer
est incontestable, se
am Nordpol,"
pp. 87-93,
i.,
chap-
'.me*
PARADISE FOUND.
68
From
ing
Akkad
dif-
The
fusion.
moment
|iif
the
is
solution of
all difficulties
found the
is
Akkad
mythological
is
fir
,
"
tions,
it::'
sur la
Le pays
la Chaldee,
2
Compare
la
tradi-
montagne
Babylone
et
P- 46'
the primitive
name
of Babylon,
Paris, 1875
*
"
p. 47.
Akkad
zee, zooals
Tiele, Is
sterdam, 1883
p. 6.
Compare
last
preceding note
Akkad
= " mon-
hesi-
(3) that
169
mard,
have
;
mak," dif-
the Pole.^
:entral
Kharsak
Kurra of the earliest inhabitants of Mesopotamia
was identical with the north polar World-mountain
of Egypt and the surrounding Asiatic nations, it
If
ven
of
id
the
;en
the
upon
con-
ind the
a cirkkad of
ratively
by
isier
names
but
[ian,
gue
In
-^
the South
fore called
quarter
lofty
\\\Q funereal
\iomX."
In this
tagne."
ters.
tradi-
montagne
'abyloitd
ei
Place
of
observes
cian in origin],
nnent pas
^ue
**
earth
ues
there-
appella-
he
anteri-
Iriens, que
Akkadians
is
of Assyria
was
'
-J
"-*
also called
Akkad,
neighborhood of Cappadocia as the home of the Akkadian race may be regarded as a very possible explanation, etc' "
Brown, Myth of KirkS. London, 1883
Finzi, in his Carta
p. 87.
Babylonia, the
"5
|{ Cluildee.
del
Mondo
fonni,
Iikte bi]
:."
irt
1=
de
C.P.
Anv
" mon-
cerche
per
lo
Studio
deW
Antichith Assira.
Turin, 1872
p.
109
lint!)
"ntsi
note 18.
.*,
I'
PARADISE FOUND.
170
dead.
It
It
nonymous expressions.^
With Professor Friedrich Delitzsch, then, we locate the Akkadian Kharsak Kurra at the North.^
Once make the primeval Akkad the equivalent of
#t
Ilavrita in Hindu, or of
ogy, and
The
.2^
ft
c
c
c
all
is
primitive
Kvaniras
in Iranian, mythol-
Akkad
is
now "the
centre of
sense in which
all
Ilavrita and
As in
Kvaniras are in their respective systems.
both these systems the mount of the gods is in the
centre of this central country, so is Kharsak Kurra.
Su-Meru and Hara-berezaiti and Kwen-lun are
each exactly under the Pole-star, having it in their
Kharsak Kurra. As
every splendor of a divine abode crowns the top of
all the former, so is the summit of Kharsak resplendent beyond description. As the sun, moon, and
stars revolve around the Hindu and Iranian and
Chinese mounts, so is Kharsak the point " on which
zenith
1
I,
the same
is
true of
p. 134.
2
'
Wo
p.
p. 12 1.
313
n. 4.
Origines,
torn.
ii.
ection
from
polar
the
is
pivoted."
river,
Moreover
which, like
Gunga
of
ilers of
es eviis
it
Eden
;ads to
it
ought,
ig
its
171
arth."
Lkadian
ere sy-
we
lo-
North;'^
ilent of
mythol-
isistent.
of
all
and
ita
in the
Kurra.
are
Ilun
ill
la
Is
Of
As
their
As
a.
top
of
'X'
-;
dccns.
'las
hita.
les Iraniens
Ardvi90ura-Ana-
le
nom
est
malheureusement en
partie detruit
esplenn,
and
lan
and
which
'
p.
133.
Compare
Siouffi,
La
where the Euphrates is represented as rising in a celestial Paradise (Olmi Danhouro) under the throne of Avatha, whose
throne is under the Pole star.
2 A Book
of Beginnings. London, 188 1 : vol. ii., p. 520.
18S0, p. 7 n.,
''1
!1
CHAPTER
THE CRADLE OF THE RACE
VII.
ANCIENT EGYPTIAN
IN
THOUGHT.
A ccording to the Kamite legend related by Diodorus, Osiris and /sis lived together in Aysa, or Paradise. Here there was a garden wherein tlte deathless
divelt.
Here they lived in perfect happiness until Osiris was seized with the deThen he went forth in search of it, ami
sire to drink the water of immortality.
But an earlier coiip/e than Osiris and Isis was Sevekhand Ta-urt^whii
fell. . .
as the two constellations of the seven stars revolving round the Tree, or Pole, were
The
is
as yet too
liers
to
The Egyptians
how
the sun in
in
his
hori-
heavens."
Nevertheless, as
we
hypothesis as far as possible by all most ancient traditions and myths, whether favorable or unfavorable,
we must
Nile Gleanings.
London, 1879
declaration of Lauer
"
Und
p. 262.
Nachlass.
This
is
as bad as the
Homer nie
dem Westen in den Osten
Berlin, 1851
vol.
i.,
p. 317.
173
first
The
^PTIAN
division.
They may be
following theses
lived
'i
to-
e deathless
ith the dc:
of
and
it,
'"a-urt, rv/uj
Pole, "Were
yptians
)r
much
first
of the present
z site of
erstood,
nexciis-
That Ta
Doint in
n in his
bled to meet.
Mr. Vil;yptians
4.
hori-
of the
lest
ent
orable,
respectively goddesses of
or of
[omer
iiie
len Osten
hemi-
iC
.i
x;
Lieblein, Lefevre,
:3!
id as the
6.
asccr-
touch-
inferior celestial
our
tra-
5.
New
':3i
York, Feb. 8, 1883, the critical attention of Egyptologists was respectfully invited to these theses.
Since that time much new evidence of
their
:=
nnter,
correctness has
come
to light.
new
The-
IHtt
^i
J'
PARADISE FOUND.
174
was
spherical,
what was
demands
Turnin--
work
of
heaven."
The
fact
c:
flat,
'
cr:
c:
seems
me most
probable that we
have herein the designation of a high mountain
which was perhaps characterized by four peaks, or
land, or river,
IK,.
it
to
^ " Die Ansicht von den Enden dcr Welt ist eine uralte und vicleii
Volkcrn gemeinsame.
Als die ausscrste Grenze im Siideii gait
den Egyptern das Meer \^Say) und dcr l:)erg ap-en-to oder iap-m-to,
wortlich 'das Horn derWelt; ' als die ausserste Grenze im Nordon
dagegen 'die vier Stiitzen des Hinimels.'" Geographische Jnsc/irificii,
Bd. ii., p. 35. Compare Taylor's Pausanias, vol. iii., 255, hot.
2 Maspero, Les Contes Populaires de PEgypte Ancienne.
Paris,
.
1882
pp.
Ixi.-lxiii.
PARADISE IN EGYPTIAN
irical,
which consisted
linus
liarity it
tiquity,
gatiou
come down
.phical
its
least
name.
all
Like
all
peoples of an-
to us,
has
of the
mini;
we
s,"
at
175
of four
received
n has
TirOUGIIT.
northernmost point
its
ported
it."
it
limit
we have
:)rts
oi
chapter
3rts
of
ppositc
North,
people
pillars,
iceivcd
)rientcil
though
irptians'
erencc,
theory
He
;.
here describes
"
recent author, touching upon the latter's mytholog" This prop passing
support, writes as follows
ical
through the earth and the heavens at the pole, indicated as we have seen by the Alpha of Draco, be-
to the
people,
leavcn,'
Each
of the old
'
"-"
;aks, or
Ind viclcn
propping up some of the columns in the old Buddhist temples are evidently these four kings.
.
we
mntain
pole the
llideii
1
gait
tap-cii-to,
[1
Ndi'den
When
spire called
the
tcel
and
in
Nepal
it is
it
:i
was a
confessedly
\schrifL:n,
Talis,
ii.,
-''
Between earth
nature revolved.
that
".Z
p. 37.
des Budd/ias,
ii.
262.
ns!>
'*
jJ!!
PARADISE FOUND.
1/6
in
all
supreme,
t!i.
W^
IT"
c:
^:,
c:
c:
^-i
'
in
He
desires.
c:i!
tt.w$
JK'
':
w. .
"n
.^..
>.
5^
'
F-
in his
is
in
fulfilling his
of departed
spirits."
>MMMf
ir*-^:
!
r.::i:;
ljk.
;.:rj
1 Lillie,
See
first
p. 50.
The Funeral Tent of an Egyptian Queen. LonSee also " Homer's Abode of the Dead " in the
Appendix, Sect. VI.
' Villiers
don, 1882
Stuart,
p. 34.
war
und
A
cee(
cent
same
curi(
"Ch
all
?:<
West
the
" curi
quartc
The
"proci
all
ere
of the
of the
ove.
underworld, and of
'
to
mouu-
'
South
or
the
A^hethcr
abode
ight the
in the
it
ntly disothcr-in)0
H.
Chaldx'an Magic,"
'^
"
she
is
beauty
they
The gods
move with
of India
epartcd
ir
the
hcmi-
;d fi'om
Item
down-
Xccn. Lon-
Id "in
the
their
Ichre.
*
''
up-
stih V.
lUng his
1*4,
-''
tKT
"* I*.
c),
er place
lia,
all
a-Meru,
le
Vorld,"
ith
of the
atur
is
its inhal)itants.''^
Again, in lindu thought all deadly influences proceed from the South, the abode of death all beneficent and life-giving intlucnccs from the North. The
same is tu in ancient Egyptian thought. *' It is
curious," says the ?Inglish editor of Lenormant's
[jstion,
son
The same
ward.'
the
la,
177
iv.,
p. 67.
::3!
of the
12
;3i
PARADISE FOUND.
178
"
Peace
There
" Fields of
The
the proper
is
home
god
of the great
of
whom
they
"
"
He
crcateth
all
said
works
North."
]angiK
ticular
that
therein,
As
Thd
land,
blesse
tain,'
tl
(leterm
^
lands,
Eden
the
One
Ed
proof,
kins, re
however, that man was conceived of as having proceeded from the " Land of the Gods " in the North
appears in connection with the myth of the reign of
world, t
man and
C*:
the
"
W
th
have
in
in
Ra.
like the
togethe
whether
the trad
toi-s,
find
it
Age."*
But
Gartens nicht
wohnen lassen, weil der Nonhaind, waini er darin bldset, den siissrn
Gerttch der Bdiime des Gartens nach der Stidgegend hinfUkrt ; unci
Adam
sollte nicht die siissen Geriiche der Baume riechen, und die
Uebertretung vergessen, und sich iiber das was er gcthan trostcii,
und durch den Geruch der Baume befriedigt die Busse fiir die Uebertretung unterlassen. Vielmehr Hess der barmherzige Gott den Adam
in der Gegend westlich vom Garten wohnen."
Dillmann, S. 13,
1 "Dans le papyre Boulak No.
3,4, 16, on souhait a un defunt
les agreables vents du Nord dans la
III.' "
Brugsch, DictionLeipsic, 1S79
naire Giographiqiie.
p. 37.
2 Records of the Past, vol. iv., p. 122.
;
AM
Ibid., p. lOl.
what bei
'
Wahr
"
thums walt(
vercint."
'%'
Mensc
stniction of
"
Sometirr
nifyiiig"Goc
"Iieilige
Wo
ichriftfiir dg
Remote
Circle,
Ages
the
O?
p. 38.
ship.
By Job
179
dsof
in
in the
/horn
lands,
ch reprigin of
C3,
is
the
e proof,
pro-
pg
North
eign of
Ra
h
the Paradise
find
it
\vas
of
it
But
\hrt
v\nd
\-m(.\
(lie
"
Wahrend
struction of
defunt
I,
Meiischciii^eschlt'chts,
dvy;cn
Diction-
er,
Mensehen und
Berlin,
188
p.
die Gbtter
20.
zusammcn
Naville,
Past, vol.
vi.,
iC
siin-
The De-
Sometimes
this hieroglyph is
seines Konig-
ist,
lie Ucbci--
Adam
of
""
1
Ia trostcii,
]en
if-.
lens nicht
siisscn
iC -
PARADISE FOUND.
i8o
tians,
composed
of honey, of milk,
bull, as well as
of flour,
were daily fed, and which upon certain festivals were eaten with extraordinary ceremony by the
people and their priests."
He continues, " The
cross-cake,' says Sir Gardiner Wilkinson, 'was their
ities,
3i
dane
territories
for
it
it
obviously
was, indeed, to
was that
a land
all
mun-
distant, traditional
a mid-Atlantic island-Eden,
of
Eden
of our race.
tCSt::
"
The
'
of
" this
the
of
it
was
tinibilicus orbis
all
parts
1S70,
Zockler did not think the primitive character of this symbolism well established ( The Cross of Christ, p. 35) ; but the moment
Eden is identified with the " middle country" of the Pole the natup. 254.
"*l
of belief.
could
and
le
solute
four
In Part
le sev-
hat
I8l
fifth,
chapter fourth,
in
ve the
restrial pole.
was
,memoEgyp-
Finally,
It
if,
is
it
will
be shown that
upon
flour,
2nt and
conse-
;r
divin-
n festij by the
"
The
to wit, in
faerie
far-off,
North.
1
Donnelly, Atlantis,
p. 322.
as their
a land
mun-
lU
.ditional
....
"
;pose, of
e, unas-
-3
for his
Ifavor
of
Garden
J
lit was a
\iis orhis
111
parts
tiary, i^jo*
this sym-
moment
le
'
,|
CHAPTER
VIII.
IN
ANCIENT GREEK
THOUGHT.
/ ike Centre of the Sea is tlie White Isle ofgreat Zeus,
There is Mount Ida, and our racers Cradle.
iENEAS.
i
All that
is
beautiful
to
The
it is
Herodotus.
luritings that narrate these fables, not being delivered as imientions of the
and received, appear like a soft whisfierfrom
Bacon.
c:ii
'
< ;:
tlie flutes
of the Grecians.
habitants
naturally
think the
hills,
would
these
others, inhabiting
think of
water.
first
valley,
The Asiatic-Greek
belief
that
the
first
of
c:-
all
old,
However
this
1
5ip;
may
be,
it is
Griechische Mythologic,
i.,
183
expression
/xc^ottcs avOp<ji7roL
"
REEK
They hold
originally
meant
'the
as follows
" I
in
this point
agreement
among
used
tory should
le
Grecians.
fiepoires,
IDOTUS.
thus of till'
hisperfrom
men
gift
of
them on
articulate
is
Meru.
of
which
to carry
is
IC
:::
'31
unity, is
corroborated, in a
decisive,
by the existence
of
Meropes to be a special and autochthonic population, of a date far back in the most ancient times,
who lead a life of innocence and happiness, marked
common with
Indian legends concerning Uttara-Kuru), under
t:
*'
-;.
.IM.>
""il
mJ"
"m*
.tr^,
;3'^
..
'3"
(tit
i!!
t'uNi
itm
>
m\
government
same way as the Yima of the Iranians, and assembling them around him to shelter them from the
Flood, from which they alone escape.
This myth
is usually localized
in the island of Kos, which receives the
name
^
of Meropeis, Meropis, or
Lenormant, Origines^
ii.
i,
p. 56.
rw
tl
"<i
am
of a king,
the
jr
*m,y
if**
KT
r*
;;3!
Merope.
v
PARADISE FOUND.
84
who
Mysia,
All
Makar, or Makareus, the happy.'
this shows that iho paradisaic myth of the Meropcs
was not peculiar to the island of Kos, but was current elsewhere in the Greek world, and had undergone more than one localization there." ^
lation of
c:
:53
is
China.
.
else
lii;;ii?ijif
J-?:-
:i
<
this
tradition
as
embodied
London, 1882
But,
"
and
Bryant, Analysis of Ancient Mythology. LonAlso vSamuel Beal "It caii hardly
pp. 75-92.
don, 1807
vol. v.,
be questioned that the Buddhist cosmic arrangement
Greek
Compare
ed., p. 44.
it is
in th
Se
placei
fyiuj
Thi
call
tl:
ropes
sued
The
diffica
in givi
Plato's
C*4
F
Gree
in
Homer."
is
allied \\ith
Btiddhist Literature
in
p. xv.
Phcedrus,
275 B.
These
writers
ica, otl:
or
in
place
fc
up and
First,
at the
that
185
in oldest
North
Pole,
and
it is
same
in the
locality.
Theopompus expressly
its inhabitants Me-
call
ropes
i,
e.,
giving
a location in
difficulties
writers
have located
or
in the
it
These
ica,
Eden
Persia.
place for
of those
in the mid-Atlantic,
some down,
up and
says,
it
Even
one of the
until
it
latest writers
His
;;i(
illus1
Die Tyu
Bryant,
" Pindar manifestly
3'*
j!!
Liiken,
v.,
p.
157
t\
Rescairhcs.
self
in
J.
:3!
guage."
Meru
il
V Amerique PrehiS'
PARADISE FOUND.
86
countryman, Monsieur
trious
ago,
perplexities attending
century
view of the
other locations, he cor-
all
J. S.
Bailly, a
when,
truth,
in
the Paleo-Arctic
Ocean.
Again, the antediluvian world was, of course, in
But it is to be observed
the vicinity of lost Eden.
that in Hellenic tradition Deukalion is not a Greek,
but an inhabitant of a country in the high North,
torigue.
lantis.
New
See Unger, Die versimkcne Insd AtDonnelly, Atlantis: the Antediluvian World.
Paris, 1883
Vienna, i860.
p. 566.
York, 1882.
" conjectural
map
"
Vincent,
pended
V Homme, Essai
to
Studies of
titled "
stir le
Zoblogique
Gaffarel.
Les Atlantes
yuan
de Ftica, Madiid,
the
en-
18S4, Premiere
1
the
Mahabharata represent Meru rather as a vast and highly elevated region than as a distinct mountain, and make it supply all the rivers of
)
'
This system
is
pretty
much
in conformity
with that which Justin has borrowed from Trogus Pomi:)eius, and
according to which Scythia, the country of the most ancient of man1
nata.^''
Lenormant,
ed.), p. 40.
esse,
nt cuncta Jlnmiihi
Sept., 188 1
ihi
(Am.
diluv
Arcti
Fii
undej
enjoy
it
is
Kron<
zel
be
these
DOS,
Pole."
:ntury
the
of
Greek
Finally, in
cor-
187
tradition,
the
first
men
lived
Greek,
North,
these
Arctic
in
rse,
)served
know
nos,
lore an-
words " The oldest of the Greek gods, Krowe must conceive of as enthroned at the North
:
Pole."
he very
polar
:e
We
lofty
arth de-
ante-
he
tions
Inscl At-
le
nan World,
y de Saint
The
t'l-
olson, ap-
a, Madrid,
on
Ised
ioux,
the
is cn-
point,
primitif,"
|s
<on.
I'aris,
we deem
it
->em of the
le rivers of
conformity
places
ipeius, and
niathon, as
elevated
rc-
/'.
him
is
hi.iihcr
|ng-point
of
iiimUhi iU
I18S1
(Am.
the
seat of
home of Boreas?'' It agrees herewith that Sanchopreserved in the Greek version by Philo of Byblos, places
his power " in the middle of the lands," ... in " a place
in
^^
the
and
spriiis^s
rivers^
'"
'.'.
-^ (I
>..<
II"'
11.^
...
IB
iJ
"m
I.
i.,
p. 93.
fl
II
'r
<A
>
>
lS
1.,
.,JB
mi
;u
it
>
tea
v\
13
It
Unstcrblichkeitslehre,
,,
"^-il
,4
"
'<*
...
Int of man-
I"
Jl i';i
"
at least until
location shall
ever,
il
Ml * ,^
If
l88
PARADISE FOUND.
Paradise,
of
1>< 5^
ti
Or
1^
ranous
cessily
1 pohir
:apablc
2 fields
inquiiy
PART FIFTH.
FURTHER VERIFICATIONS BASED UPON THE
PECULIARITIES OF A POLAR PARADISE.
CHAP.
I.
II.
HI.
IV
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
..0
-J
H
a
>
When
When
Whun
Wheel
When
the
Sun
What
cat
ex
!i
<--
'1
'
CHAPTER
I.
viste
mai, for
cite
vidi steUe
alia
prima
gente.
Dante.
We have
in
an
seeming to
a
rise
liorizontal
the Pole.
If,
therefore,
we could anywhere
in
the
any statement of a
belief that at the beginning of the world the movements of the heavenly bodies were different from
movements, and particularly if we
their present
""
c,
apparently
ji
Ji
and
was
in orbits
human
Laertius,
we
Greek
manner
\>
).
PARADISE FOUND.
192
Now
to revolve in a tholiform
manner
is
to re-
self defined
it
the earth.
he
is
see he
larly ai
to
ans, fn
scienti;
his head.
which
is
nation."
it
acquired a certain
in
decli-
Ott'
ex
ix.,
pp. 378
ff.
iviX^V''0'^> &o'Te
de la Grlce) says that the opinion cannot have been limited to the
" Elle a dil faire partic de
school of Anaximenes and Zenophanes.
Deux
And
tians
advanci
A not
When
intere
upon
star,
**
to saj
ex.
a per J
tronoi
the ea
nith,
Icged "
taken
pi
ancients
ment
in
What
a perpendicular axis.^
lome,"
of the stars
were round
him-
nith,
to re-
193
impossible
is
it
On
id that
to say.
around
interesting
it
perfectly easy to
is
imitive
see how imperishable a story it woild be, particularly among the star-loving Chakteans and liabyloni-
in's hat
ans,
Dression
scientists received
1 his rc-
And
same
thc
Pole
reared in
from
whom
in decU-
le begin^
the
ze-
]e2;ed
taken place
Was
in
imagined to have
gradual, or sudden
Did the
ancients suppose
ment
it
it
to
Histoirc de
1755
^"'
:
Since writing the above I have read Richard A. Proctor's *' New
Theory of Achilles' Shield," and have been particularly struck with
his argument, from the position of the aquatic constellations in the
most ancient astronomy, that the celestial equator at the time of the
'
vhKov,
|cTj/at
Cosmo;^ra-
;3-
,J!
must have been " in a horizontal posii'wuP Light Science for Leisure Hours. London, 1870: pp. 309-312.
- The
instructor of Thales was a Chaldaean, a fact which writers
on the early cosmological speculations of the Greeks have almost uniformly overlooked.
See also L. von Schroeder, Pythagoras und die
invention of the constellations
jited to the
[e partic de
KcvUi' dcs
In
it
is well
iecessor or
beginiung
[)rming ina
Congealed
^le
primeval
er upon the
dcs Deux
Ires
arc cited
Leipsic, 1884.
Iiidcr.
'
"
d'linc
II
est
de
meme
sinf:ice
13
PARADISE FOUND.
194
violation thereof
Was
it
to
The
human
be found
in
later, in
human-
new
the
new
this
Le Deluge,
p. 301.
195
a nat-
latter
occurred in a
and
Now
cred-
it
titude.
subject.
Ice
i\e
located
to the
i
prob-
bumanin this
it
we
mere accident
both
find allusion
supposed original state. None of these alluhave ever been explained by writers on the
to its
01-
difficult to believe
to
.md in
)m the
ge,
is
far-off
sions
One
of
them occurs
in
Timaeus,
Plato's
As
Phaethon.
would at
first
this destruction
seem
was by
fire
there
sight
to
le third
tween it and
Deluge; nor is there in the context anything to sugFortunately, however, we
gest such a connection.
.lorizon.
in the
become
rs vci'v
reason
appears that the Greeks supposed Deukaliuniversal flood to have been providentially sent
which
on's
it
to
Uluviaii
life
easily
h chilmbody
fathers
riirinal
f
some
to have
sideration
would be
sun had
now under
a f^radual
"
MUf
some
sequence of
favor this
view.
p.
370
ss.,
the
made
in the
31
con-
of the
Himalaya
csceiul-
die
"
hundred
feet.
Still
by Professor
J. F.
Twisdea.
PARADISE FOUND.
196
occasioned.
direct.
its
final
primeval
restoration of
state,
there seems
ex
the hand of
To
all
Creator.^
its
such
facts,
hypothesis of an Arctic
human
horizon at
Compare
x.
648-690.
" The Aztecs said that when the sun had risen for the first tinn',
at the beginning, it lay on the horizon, and moved not."
Dorman,
Primitive Superstitions. Phila., 1881
p. 330. Both of these reports
look as if they had sprung from misapprehension of the original tradition given by Anaxagoras.
8 West, Pahlavi Texts.
London, 1880 Pt. i., p. 17. West trans2
\\
lates uncertainly.
des
Himmels
ein
P-5*
it is
Pt.
i.,
p. 129.
This
last
remark
is
based
CHAPTER
II.
day
brings forth.
Milton.
To
the
men,
the Garden of Eden was located at the Pole, there could have been but one day
first
if
r
*
.*t
an
Eden day
0*|
1*1.
%%
**\
1
t
'
1
%
\-
1
'
1
>
;>
31
Age."
"
Cc
detailed account
is
of the
Golden
qu'il y a
i\
PARADISE FOUND.
198
Eden
he was divinely commake. Then comes this singular ques" O Maker of the material world,
tion and answer
What lights are there in the Vara
thou Holy One
"
which Yima made ?
"Ahura Mazda answered: There are uncreated
kind of Garden of
manded
to
version of
tlie last
clause
"
is,
And
day which is a year."^ Spiegel's is the same,-" although in his Commentary he confesses himself perplexed as to the meaning of so remarkable a declaration.
"The really genuine words," he observes,
" are
:
very
They
difficult."
are not so
when once
the key
is
found.
c::::
twJL.
the writing of this ancient book, they well understood that Yama's primitive Eden in Ilavrita, arouiHl
c::a
2
^
si
"
year of mortals
Spiegel, Avesta.
Leipsic, 1852
Wien, 1864
fiir
vol.
:
i.,
vol.
einen
p. 77.
i.,
2cl ed., p.
Tag was
is
a day
235.
ein Jalir
ist."
THE EDEN DA K
>n
com-
199
qucs-
w oriel,
e Vara
:reated
to rise
Hang's
title
tliat a
me/'
;elf
al-
pcr-
a decla-
read,
'^
of "
The
Institutes of
The northern
Vishnu
"
the gods.
" The southern progress of the sun
is
is
a day with
(with them)
a night.
**
bserves,
;n once
we
once arisen,
is
it
ably
'*
Equally unmistakable is the language of the probmore ancient work, lately translated under the
the
rs,
A year is
is
also
his peoL
was
en, was
a god,
.vas
the
have the true explanation of the origin of the old Rabbinical idea of
half-yearly cold and heat in hell, this latter being located, as we have
" The great Jalkut Rubeni gives us the
shown, at the South Pole
:
following account of
therein arc
undcr-
rivers of
Sheol
fire.
and
is
half
fre
and half
hail,
and
(or divisions) of
dns no
time of
many
hell
it.
in
aronnd
do, has
and each scorpion hath seven limbs, and on each limb are one thou-
s is the
s a
day
|35-
Ijahr ist."
CovimcnI
31
PARADISE FOUXD.
2CX)
is
hensible the
the long-lived
fathers
race originally
the
is
a period of one
when used
in describing
siders the
He
quotes Lepsius as recognizing a similar " oneday year" in the Egyptian and other ancient chronologies
also the
mention made of
it
by
Palaifatos
and Suidas.i
cac:
C3C
ML..
and
such hitherto unnoticed testimonies
^
we
them
not exhausted the list of
have
singularly unimpeachable evidences that in
the thought of these ancient peoples the land in
In
all
we have
new and
Bcitrdi^c
Comp. p.
2 Even
Wien, 1874
pp. 1-34.
68.
em
.'']
top of the world and had launched the sun was light procured
^1
S6
By W. H.
don, 1875
J.
:
aborigines.
p. 9.
similar
Bushman
Folk-lore.
Capetown and
Lon-
the Australian
201
idea,
g-livc(l
ginally
sosized
ations,
IS wor-
them
lally rc-
ancient
inverted
to
Anton
of one
scribing
he conhas its
hours.
" one-
,r
nt cbiolalaifatos
and
we
have
among
is
not always
lost.
A curious
the
in-
tiguai'ian
and Oriental
Monde.
Paris, 1883
in T/ie
American An-
Chicago, July, 1883 p. 209. Compare the expression given by Garcia as from the Mixteque cosmogony, in P. Dabry de Thiersant, Origine des Indiens du Nouvcaw
:
yotirnal.
p.
140 n.
2.
that in
land
in
Lginatcd
[day and
IS
their
pp. 1-34.
idea that
lOnly
|c
after
[North-
procured
Eolk-lof'!'
and LduLustralian
II
CHAPTER
III.
T/te shrhic
was hurled.
World.
Campbell's Pleasures
El walkcth
ex.
cuz:
in
t/ie
Cnuo of heaven.
Book
of
Hope.
of Job.
The poet
is
The
first
three
sums up the
lines
the
last
A word from
als
vorchristliche Unsterblichkeitslehre,
i.
65
also
f>.
42.
203
The
and
firm
its
religions of
satisfy this
a marvelous
great Creator."
all
\xxi2iX\\vi\\\.y
heavens
ry vault
lofty
of
Hope.
Arctic
never
lUst nat-
we must not expect to find any such strict localization of the supreme God in the circumpolar sky as
we shall find among polytheistic peoples. '* Do I
not fill heaven and earth ? " is the language of JehoNevertheless, as the Hebrews must be supvah.
posed to have shared, in some measure, the geographical and cosmological ideas of their age, it
lorld, the
IS
rotating
nature
of ne-
centrclad
As
;me God
of
these
ideas
if
were here
and
there discernible.
;-time of
Some
[sky was
rod, the
khree
[e
lines
the
last
wordfpim
len
Mythen
sging ""'^
ir niigend
" Dii
en.'
of
scholars, to
tirely
whom
unsuspected.
their origin
common
assumption that "the Hebrews conceived the surface of the earth to be an immense disk, supported,
roof of an Eastern house, by pillars,"
like
the
yet
flat
"
The North
ap-
^i
PARADISE FOUND.
204
'^
.-*
Hebrews themselves, as in the North, in the circumpolar sky, that was the sacred quarter, and it
the
ex.
among
from above.
Therefore, having completed his nep;ative statements, the Psalmist immediately adds,
"But God
setteth
is
A curious
in the
the judge;
He
putteth
down
one, and
up another."
book
trace of the
185.
0/ History, p. 313.
8 "
peculiar sanctity is attached to the North in the Old Testament records " T. K. Cheyne, The Book of Isaiah. London, tSjo:
"
The Earth
205
of
times, the
''
A natural
Adam
oldest
p.
634.
2
Tobit,
3-10.
viii.
3.
xviii.
6-16 j
xxi.
"
PARADISE FOUND.
206
among
sciously prevailed
how
great the force and beauty of the expresBecause [the Lord] is at my right hand [the
side exposed to danger] I shall not be moved." ^
With this may be compared the confident expressions of the one hundred and twenty-first Psalm
**
The Lord is thy keeper the Lord is thy shade upon
lief,
sion, "
So
is
it
is
anticipated:
on
"A
OK
cac:
cr:
7).2
Hence
at
^ Ps.
The reference seems all the more unmistakable
xvi. 8.
since the next two verses speak of Sheol, or Hades.
" Im Norden sind die hochsten Berge, vor alien der heilige Got'^
terberg
Vom
altar,
207
According
Talmud,
to the
King David had an yEolian harp in the North window of his royal bed-chamber, by means of which
the North wind woke him every night at midnight
prayer and pious meditations.^ Probably it is
not without significance that in Ezekiel's vision of
the ideal temple of the future the chamber prepared
for the priests in charge of the altar was one
" whose prospect was toward the North." ^
(Eze.
for
xl.
46.)
vah."
*'
be visible (Ps.
xlviii.),
the
North being,
e. g.,
" Daily
from the four quarters of the w(jrld blow the four Winds,
of which three are continually attended by the North wind otherwise
The most pernicious of all is the
ihe world would cease to be.
South wind, which would destroy the world were it not held back by
Quoted from the Talmud l)y Bergel, Sttidien
the angel Bennetz."
1
iiber die
sic,
1880
84.
p.
xxv. 5; xxxiv.
liche Unsterblichkcitshhre, Bd.
Ixxvi.
Ixxvii.
Leip-
xxxvi.
W.
p. 35, loi,
168,345.
of this
let
f-;im[)le
tcUiglit
explanation of this
is
were devils.
way, in his
own
place
]icrson baptized.
The
him by the
found
whom
in
when pagans,
30,31.
Con-
115;
misconceives the i^hilosophy of the fact. A similar
change seems to have occurred among the Iranians after Mazdeism
i.,
87), entirely
^^1.
ii.,
,i
PARADISE FOUND.
208
Second.
The Egyptian Conception.
The correspondence of the ancient Egyptian conception of
the world and of heaven with the foregoing would
be remarkable did we not know that Egypt was
Hebrew
The
people.
ancient
in-
same idea
as to
To
trary to
all
ex:
the
which
natural
indications of
their
own
toward the
in
previous
chapter,
Brugsch
As stated
a
South.
'*
The Egyptians conceived of the earth as rissays,
ing toward the North, so that in its nortJicrnmost
point it at last joined the sky!' ^ In correspondence
herewith the Egyptians located their Ta-miter, or
" land of the gods," in the extreme North. ^ On this
account it is on the northern exterior wall of the
great temple of Ammon at Karnac that the divinity
promises to King Rameses H. the products of that
heavenly country, ** silver, gold, lapis-lazuli, and all
country,
continually ascended
<
Ul.41
Hence,
gods."
tions, the
realm of
also,
contrary to
all
natural indica-
light, the
is
14.3
ii.
30, 31
p. Ixvii., Ix.xx.
1
iii.
137,
Haug,
See
38, et passim.
Nc'lii^ion
JJleek's Avesta^
i.,
3, 137,
ff.
pp.
Darmesteter, Introduction,
Leipsic,
!*!;
Gottesland."
3fi
3
"
To
ta-itiitar-t
%
i
209
The passage
corre-
ion of
would
)t was
ent
in-
a as to
To
ii.
This
,ly
con-
ir
own
of the
heavens.
A.ll the other pyramids had their
openings only on the northern side. That this arrangement had some religious significance fe\/ students of the subject have ever doubted.
If oui interpretation is correct, such passages from the burial
the
rd
JruQsch
Third.
ans,
I
as
ris-
crnmost
)ndence
or
liter,
On
this
of the
divinity
of that
and
all
of the
indica-
red the
Irkness.^^
Kharsak Kurra, Sad Matati, HarMoed, Su-Meru, and Hara-berezaiti, no further proof
is needed that all the peoples above named associ-
the location of
comp.
p.
255
texts
W'
Lcii)sic,
See
i.,
p.
by Plutarch and
lately
Denkmd!er,
view inconsistent
alttrQ'/'/isrr.cr
121-123), seems at
demons and
lirst
destructive divinities.
the
apparent
difficulty is
nordlictie
world-sovereign from
p. I7f'-
ity
Isubicclcd
to light, to the
{{.
The association
Ithe North
Leipsic,
and belonging
reported
roduction,
above conception
lokler) the
3. 137.
all
good principle, the other to the southern hemisphere, dark, coId,y"Guigniaut's Crcuzer,
ncste, and to the sombre abodes of Amcnti."
Rclii^ions de rAntiqtiiti',\o\. ii.,p. S36. A very curious survival of the
iSi
Ilcnce,
number through
and divided into four principal groups according to the four quarters
of the world. They were then divided into two o:itlcrs more elevated,
over the
whom
two hemispheres.
14
of the
Em-
PARADISE FOUND.
2IO
apex
of their respective
mounts
of the
To
Haranite Saboeans
the
religious traditions of
construct
gods pierced
this day the
Their priests
also,
in
sacrifice,
the
act
face the
North.3
\
In the Rig Veda, ii., 40, i, we read of the amytasya ndbJiimy " the Navel of the Heavens."
The
same or
in the
Vedic
literature.
They
and again
ndbhir prtJiivyds^
signifies the
Ok:
name was
effaced
his
y^^^.
119, 120,
The
seem
to
obscurity.
1
"
Compare
p. 154.
ticular limited
'
the
Heaven
of
Anu was
'
the
jiar-
trated
ler,
'^
Set
Ibid., p. 112.
211
se the
ierced
earth.
world
on
That no translator has hitherto caught the
tru meaning of the terms seems unaccountable.^
In Buddhism, the heir and conservator of so many
of the ancient ideas of India, the same notion of a
jnce to
;he act
lived o\\?
ly the
of the
the
,ce
ity of
Very
curiously,
amr-
le
Buddha on
The
"
we
first
if
d again
orthcrn
Aryan aboriginal
the
example the
thivylU^
ievvhcre,
belief.*
each
is
1
the hoU-
substituted
119,120,
ip.
on
hi.^hest
for the
|ons,
would
par-
173-
polaii'c
\hhas on Sa-
qui a
North.
1st toui'urs
h,r,
5,
"The omnipotence
)ile
185,
In the centre
Brvigsch,
the
I.,
re is some
j'as
Hymn
that his
n,
In his heading to
le
|i-cmplif son
'
qu' cniivve
,
sa droitc."
of Buddha, p. 44.
In burying they lay the head to the South and the feet to the
lui/utn^ie flistoiv
^
"
PARADISE FOUND.
2X2
Fourth.
Roman
:l
77^^
Phosnician,
Conception.
That
Greek,
Etruscan, and
work upon
that people.^
The evidence
heaven
also, the
sky
is
and
satisfactory.
upheld by Atlas, but the terrestrial station of Atlas, as we have elsewhere shown,
is at the North Pole.
Again, Olympos was the
abode of the gods but if the now generally current
etymology of this term is correct, Olympos was simply the Atlantean pillar, pictured as a lofty mountain, and supporting the sky at its northern Pole.In fact, many writers now affirm that the Olympos
of Greek mythology was originally simply the north
is
" of
is
cac:
ex:
cr:
They
call the
supposed
is
looked upon as a region of terror so the feet are laid towards TXdguhr in order that they may carry the dead man in the right direction."
Report of Ethnological Committee, quoted in Spencer's Dc;
M..I
I.,
Die Phonizier.
same
Li
may
idea
prob.iljly
be traced
in the
'
i\\e
system, there
is
yet a steep
to the polar
summit
of the heavens,
and
shared
le
gods
learned
bought,
orthern
factory,
the
i
ter-
shown,
was the
'
current
Olympos
the north
tions.'^
"toward the starry heavens " Greek prayers, therefore, must have been addressed toward the northern
;
heavens.
is
the ac-
in
latitudes
Vr direction.
Muraho, is
213
"
Toward
'
Critias, 120.
"'
ALncid,
ii.
693.
et
Atigicni
The
North
North
the
ancient
Hindus
Ira-
conversion
to Christianity."
London, 187S
vol.
i.,
p. 240.
A. Fornander,
T/ie Polynesian
Race.
PARADISE FOUND.
214
the end of the
official
M.
Britain as
nearer heaven and more sacred than the Mediterranean countries." ^ Varro and other Latin writers
confirm this general representation, so that all modern expounders of the old Etruscan religion unite
in locating the abode of the gods of Etruria in the
Centre of Heaven, the northern circumpolar sky.Niebuhr and other authorities of the highest rank
assure us that the
Romans shared
the
same
faith.^
" Sacratiora sunt profedo MedUerraneis loca vidua ccelo.'''' BeauParis, 1S83
vois, in Revue de fHistoire dcs Rdigiotis.
The
p. 2S3.
statement is based upon expressions in the official panegyric of the
1
Compare
whom
comes there once every nineteen years. This period, being that of the
metonic cycle of the moon, shows that if this could have been really
discovered by them they must have had a long acquaintance with
astronomy.''
Flammarion, Astronomical Myths. London p. 88.
2 " Im Nordpunkte der Welt."
K. O. Muller, Die Etrusker. Breslau, 1828
Bd. ii., pp. 126, 129. " Suivant eux, ceux-ci devaient habi:
Paris, 1881
^
"
tom.
iii.,
p. 326.
gcglaubt."
mg
as
Liin
that
in
literra-
down-thrust spear of
kvriters
axis
mod-
unite
in the
sky.'-^
St
rank
Beau-
The
ric of the
"Diodo-
who
reans,
:aith.=^
al-
tr
2S3.
have
cosmogony the
Izanagi becomes the upright
the Japanese
fore, at
il
."
of
We
Fifth.
M.
lys
215
on which
\at Apollo
,
one of our
" I
language
shall do the Ko-Ji-ki, and the Shinto religion, and
the Japanese philosophy, strict justice by saying
that,
following
in
the begin-
besides.
that of the
"
been really
p. 88.
aient habi-
mmobilitc.
\.
Eire."
torn,
ii.,
p.
que nous
ie
grecquc,
tan d is
ais,
le T(xsc;ui
is
le
il
Far
in the
a throne of silence,'
sat
Bres-
kcr.
'
Upon
tance with
voicnt
appelle
clcrcq,
La
have existed
Christ.
It is believed to
Shang-te
Kiligioiis.
ing
Igeglaubt."
It is
le
well
extreme
the
'^'^'^
Icbtter auf
mislead-
in prayer.
Aiispicium Templiim,
'
''-
I143.
Roman
iv.,
Regnum.
Leipsic, 1882
p. 15.
ch. 2.
Compare Leon de
J. Reed, Japan, vol. i., p. 27.
Revue de VHistoire des Religions. Paris 1884 p. 208
Edward
Rosny, in
also p. 211.
PARADISE FOUND,
2l6
the ^od
as
of heaven.
is
But
proper place of
his
called Tsze-wei.
And
we
if
in-
form us that
Pole."
Here, as
in
it is
Iran,
in
and
in
"
"
Chinese Repository
quotes from authoritative religious books these declarations: "The Polar star is the Centre of Heaven."
Shang-te's throne is in Tsze-wei, z. e., the Polar
" Immediately over the
central peak of
star."
Kwen-lun appears the Polar star, which is Shang"In the central place the
te's heavenly abode."
Polar star of Pleaven, the one Bright One, the
Great Monad, always dwells." ^
In accordance with this conception, the Emperor
and his assistants, when officiating before the Altar
of Heaven, always face the North. ^
The Pole-star
prominent
itself is a
object of worship,*
And how
prevalent this localization of the abode of God at
the sky.
writer in the
ex:'!
and
it is
Vol.
iv.,
celestial pole
*'
p. 194.
So, likewise in
nam
of the
Ta;:;yi-dschin
nrkilka.
Apex
mentis
Heaven.
Shanghai, 1877
p. 115.
Compare G.
Schlegel,
ace of
we
in-
izc-wei,
oks
j
in-
North
din,
and
7;r"
members
all
'Who
of
"
)sitory
earth
ese dcc-
star,
[eaven."
te,
le Polar
V He
The
inquiry-
replied that he
the Pole-
of
the pagan
Germans turned
their
the
home
Emperor
he Altar
olc-star
it
Asen.
The
was
that point,
whence alone
that
At
of the
it
1 Religion in China, p.
This title irresistibly suggests the
109.
Transactions SoAssyrian one, Dayan-Same, " Judge of Heaven."
Vnd how
ciety
at
ee further,
1880,
ception.
3ne, the
God
is
Tlie
peak of
3 Shangilace
217
p.
Bib. Archaology^
iii.
206.
den."
lid.
i.,
p. 30.
e identical
Deutsche Mytkologie, p.
" Then the sons of Bor
built in the middle of the universe the city called Asgard, where
dwell the gods and their kindred, and from that abode work out so
many wondrous things both on the earth and in the heavens above it.
There is in that city a place called Hlidskjalf, and when Odin is
seated there upon his lofty throne he sees over the whole world, dis-
pex mentis
311,
ufucianisin
r
references
le northern
;hought the
Mongolica.
Sacrifice
to
Schlegcl,
"
778.
The
following
is
men, anr' comprehends whatever he contemHis wife is Frigga, the daughter of Fjorgyn, and they and
their offspring form the race that we call the ^sir,
a race that dwells
in Asgard the old, and in the regions around it, and that we know to
be entirely divine."
Mallet, Northern Antiquities, p. 406.
The expression, " from that abode work out so many wondrous things," recalls to mind Job's description of the North as the place "where God
plates.
doth work."
PARADISE FOUND.
2l8
men
Among
veil-
In the great
We
cac:
era
cc:
U-l
'
fc:^
Si2
Vide supra,
214
n. 2.
Rune
don, 1876
i
p.
p. 17.
Pacific.
Lon-
suj;',i;estcd itself to
Odin,
question
the reader,
*'
How
may
well have
is it
that,
with
and
le
given
as
and
iit
219
" veil-
cradle of
:be su-
he
is
lament,
MVl Nil-
shows,
he
re-
great
le
of the
simply
le Polar
hand for
we have
lar u nareader
il
No
e.
obvious
ih
over-
whose
of
i<:
ini;ly
[another
:ed.
1
In
nations
the
Lon-
"left,"
Du.Wna^y,
Art. "East."
Smith's Bib:e
"
Dictionnarte if Archeologie
Egyptienne.
Paris,
1875
p.
191.
Cnmp. pp. 116, 118, 187, 344, 351, 364, 371, 392, 399-
PARADISE FOUND.
220
West.^
Hebrew
it
is
usage, that
is in
pre-Abra-
What
UL.I
B erase p. 367 ; also, 380, 419. But compare dialMagic, pp. 16S, 169, where, by identifying the West with (lie
point " behind the observer," he directly contradicts the account given
in his Commentary on Berosus.
The paragraph does not appear in
^
Fragments de
d(ta7t
CO
are told
Massey,
Oedem
"
221
that
time come
So is cleared up simultaneously an(Gen. xi. 2).
other mystery, for how to bring the first colonizers
of
the East,''
or, as
it,
'^
eastwards,^
Hebrew
Gen. xxix.
as
i,
and Job
this interpretation.
i.
3,
is
solved at once by
Uz "
Qcdem,"
Scriptures, such
it
gives us a
exactly correspond-
"
Uz
this country
founded Trachonitis and Damascus
^
and
Coelosyria."
Palestine
between
lies
;
To most
Hebrew
tradition
will
Of course,
this iiiterprctatioa
Miqqedan is translocative in
Shinar was in the Tigro-Eujjhrates
tion that
"''
signification,
Myth of Kirke,
London, 18S3
'
PARADISE FOUND.
222
be
of special interest
"
The names
of the four
.\,
This
Chinese cultures.
cial
t-y
we
early displacement of
main
to us."
Cotnp. p. loi, bot. Mr. G. Massey, in his vast astrotypologmedley, refers to the horizon-displacement, but afifords no intelli-
p. 99.
ical
gible explanation.
He
change
to a circle of
'
'
'
which began at the summit of the Mount, and descended into the
Circle of Four Quarters prepared by Yima, in the Avesta, against
the coming Deluge, was finally planted in the twelfth division of the
zodiac of twelve signs, as the garden eastward."
esis.
London, 1883
vol.
ii.,
p. 263.
London, 1880
threw some new
:
J!i
The
223
may
If
we
the Egyptians often reduced the four quarters or directions to two, using the term East in a sense suffi-
clude
West in a sense sufficiently broad to inboth West and South. ^ If, then, Moses, who
in his
the term
Chaldaea and China," which will appear in his forthcoming work on The Origbi of Chinese Civilization. Similar interchanges and identifications of the North and West are referred to
See
by Menzel, Die vorchristliche Unsterblichkeitslehre, i., p. loi.
dinal Points in
au College de
Fiance une theorie d'apres laquelle les Egyptiens auraient divise les
Nord-Est, Sud-Ouest.
quatre points en doux series groupees
:
Ce
n'est
under date of
arisen
Nord."
December
the earth.
How
easily
it
20,
(M. Maspero, in a
1S82.)
could arise
this is
when
we
call
the sun
is
the earth
all
half,
where the
East in those parts towards Terrestrial Paradise, it is then midnight in our parts on this half, on account of the roundness of the earth, of which I have told you before
sun rises to us
for
our Lord
for
God made
round
in the
by Mr. Scribner
in
Where
224
PARADISE FOUND.
1 Compare the arrangement of the winds on the ceiling of the Pronaos of the temple at Dendera. Brugsch, Astronomische Inschriften
altdgyptischer Denkmaler.
Leipsic, 1883
pp. 26 bot., and 27 top.
:
cacf
eg
::5^
possible
North,
le
3f
same
the Pro-
CHAPTER
Inschriften
I
27 top.
IV.
is tite
interpreter
But at
god who
sits in
0/ religion
tJte
to all
mankind.
Navel of
tJie
Plato.
Earth ; and he
is
the
Rig
Veda.
Chug of the
After proceeding some distance ive paused to take breath where the crowd was
and obstinate than usual : and I was seriously itformed that thiz was
the exact Navel of the Earthy and that these obstitiate pilgrims were bowing and
The Land and the Book.
kissing it.
viore dense
Students
Nabelder Erde.
of antiquity
that in nearly
Earth."
encounter the
the
Kleuker.
strange
Still
have seemed to
human
The advocates
of the
race
different
sites
have seldom,
to
Eden
no
which cannot account for this peculiar associaman's first home with some sort of natural
centre of the earth.
Assuming, however, that the
human race began its history at the Pole, and that
able
tion of
18S4.
xi.,
PARADISE FOUND.
226
all
vanishes.
P'l:
We
have already seen that the term " navel " was
anciently used in many languages for " centre," and
that the Pole, or central point of the revolving constellations, was the " Navel of Heaven."
But as to
it is
Heaven
"
Navel
of
traditions, let us
make
at Jerusalem.
\-\
cac:
some two
eg
lar,
to its purpose,
As my own
'
The
inspection of this
it
well to
my
years
state.
obliging
:::
rf
Syria that
the centre.
is
in
pillar
built after the form of this one has such a
Within two or three years past, an old church has been
'
'
alien state
mystery
nmediately
lavel "
was
intre,"
and
)lving con-
But as
to
sstrial one,
"
Navel
of
ing expres-
make
us
Sepulchre
longing
to
Lt
is de-
el " of the
ifer to this
ly thirty years
present
state,
y my obliging
erusalem, and
h much
intcr-
niddle of the
the Centre or
is
not a
pil-
portion
in
its
that at every
called the
is
ans of Syria,
ek church in
'
pillar
'
in
of
St
tn
ex(
CS/i
tO!
Kiti
of
chu
of
chu
a
'I
trad
b;
lii
fron
pilhi
It
by 1
that
cac:
cr:
ingt
eene;
c:3
een
het
werp
'
cxz
relics
of thi
day
ai
the
c(
As
C2^
lal
isting
the II
vary,
self si
world
Off
old, \v(
1322,
midst
Ages,
1! i;
HI
As
monument, but
usually described,
it
its
is
227
of the earth to
In reality,
stone.
excavated a
little
Damascus
gate.
Tn the Pal-
cstiiie
'
of St.
Stephen.'
In
my judgment
church.
" It seemed to
a
pillar
'
'
it
me a little singular
{AmM), when it is only a
be called
but as the
connected with it is very old, the name may have come down
from the time when the object used for this purpose was actually a
pillar or column."
It is interesting to compare with the foregoing the description given
tradition
eenen witten marmer-steen uyt, van twee voeten in syn vierkant, daer
een rondt putteken in
het
is, 't
werp, 1649
''
is."
Griecken scggen,
Reyse van Jerusalem. Ant-
P- 6^4-
summer
day at the
the centre of
solstice casts
the earth."
'
1322,
however,
midst of the
PARADISE FOUND.
228
To
and commemorative
We
have already alluded to the scores of " Calvawhich have been set apart in Roman Catholic
Up the
lands, and hallowed as memorial mounts.
side of each leads a F/Vz dolorosa, with its different
"stations," '^ach recalling to the mind, by sculptured
reliefs or otherwise, one of the immortal incidents
ries "
of the Passion.
fixion
tableau,
On
the
the
summit
the
full
cruci-
upon
is
hammer,
The
all
of the worshipers
ex:
it is
a holy place.
car"
Ul..
the Jordan,
of
for
Now,
See
Michelant
pp.
EARTIf.
229
of the
The
traditional
either
is,
saints,
Lillie says,
"The
"The Hindus
generally represent
Mount Meru
With what
of a conical
fis^uire,
down by
come and
called
spells to
dally
"
ism even
temple at
Bancroft,
aiso
vol.
ii.,
262.
We
find the
of America.
53^-537-
'
rAKADISE FOUND.
230
sometimes been
Senbyoo temple in
Mengoon, near the capital of lUirmah.^ That the
natural features of the landscape were often utilized
in producing these symbolic shrines and holy places
" The Buddhists of
is only what we should expect,
astonishinj]f elaboration this idea has
may be
carried out
seen
in
the
their Paradise."
Again,
*'
in
we
among
full-
ness,
says,
'
CKT,
'
cr:
'*
the holy
'
hill
From
"
temples
in
such a manner that they should be symabode of the gods. So in Greece and
bolical of the
1
?)tQ
pp. 406-
429.
vol.
i.,
p. 345.
the other
'
So an
highlands
CO
were associated
at a later
Olympus
period with
with the
of all Asia.
Mount Zion
Similar notions
in Jerusalem, and
Such
ideas [as that they were respectively in the centre of the world]
are
cago, 1881
p. 312.
Compare
1884, p. 118.
TirE
Rome
the
citailcl
mounts
231
had quite as
Lenormant,
" It is imremarks,
Olympia,
and
in their cities
speaking of Rome
possible not to note that the Capitoline was first of
all the Mount of Saturn, and that the Roman archaeologists established a complete affinity between the
Cai)it()line and Mount Cronios in Olympia, from the
standpoint of their traditions and religious origin
(Uionysius Halicarn.,
as
is,
Klis,
it
34).
i.,
name Olympos."
only symbolism
general,
in
'
Here
is
not
whole
mount
of
earth.'*
Now,
as Jerusalem
is
same
time,
the
"
viana,'i\c\\
llitics.
Siuh
dtm
&\c\\\ox
iiitroittts
Praetorii
-1
PARADISE FOUND.
232
is
To
beyond a doubt.
this
day the
visitor is
tradition,
The miraculous
j
was ascribed
It,
in early Christian
subterranean
in
name
,;
Life,
it
is
i{
and Palestine.
T^ondon, 1858
Pt.
i.,
ft;;
p. 164.
sunt.
per
viii.
liwes, e la
et Descriptions
XIP, XIIP
1882
2s:
being
of
often called by the heavenly appellation also), but " Daughter of Sion."
She is simply
1
^*Mj'
its
Tree
the
the
of
(though
cr:
legend to
with
contact
Pethsaida
of
Pool
the
virtue of
'J
de la
siecles.
p. 233.
See F, Piper,
E7)angelischer Kalcn-
i,i
de^',
1861
p. 17
his descriptive
Adam
and Eve
ff.
poem on
:
" Et
fc:
5
(illustrated).
the
Fit
Adam,
li
le
tomb
]i
(Michelant
et
etc.
Reynaud,
?/^
w/rrt, p. 115)
!:
in
of both
til
Et entierds ^t soupoulis,
Et Eve, sa feme, avocc lui,''
W.
the
ludeu
Deu,
premiers om, mis
\k tout droit
Crucifiierent
it
Fall,
and
day the
cr
to one
s
finds the
the head
Gihon,
,le
lives.
.till
Bethsaida
its bein>j;
chapter of Genesis
subsequent to the Babylonian exile. He says,
" Another proof, and a very decisive one in my
opinion, of the high antiquity of the narrative of
Genesis concerning Eden, and of the knowledge of
it possessed by the Hebrews long before the Captivso clearly proved by Ewald rity, is the intention
the four rivers which predominated in
to imitate
Life,
of
Christ's
ood of the
s a mcnioStrength
and not
'
true sacred
ily
the
Sion
not
appella-
is
simply
h Jenisalcn,
aux XP,
Geneve,
laud.
9ais
IV/Vc/ic'r
\\.
D.
KaJcn-
1241),
tomb
Palestinian
e,
mount and
^
away,
-et
233
iii
'
works of
its
turn,
one
of
Kings
(i
i-
33.
'>
communicafrom the spring of fresh water situated beneath the Temple, the sacred source of life and
Ezek.
purity to which the prophets (Joel iii. 18
.xh'ii. 1-12;
Zech. xiii. i, xiv. 8 cf. Apoc. xxii. l) at-
of both
tach a
supra, V- "5'^
\tion, Fall,
and
See chapter
"
iii.
'^
vol.
iii.,
No. 27
MiaaHiailBii^HM
PARADISE FOUND.
234
k\
self
The
city is said to
r.i
become more
significant
the
Hebrews had
was
a tradition
1-,
1
'^
of the Earth, as
they did,
was
it
all
itive Paradise
'
Earth
primeval Eden
and, second, by styling
that
which
in so
many
other ways
it
sa-
credly commemorated.
Passing to the
field of
modern
shared the "narrow
told
by
all
Hellenic tradition,
interpreters
that
the
we
are
Greeks
That
well founded
is
Hebrews had
is
had possessed
cum,
in
quo Paradisum
muudi medium
esse,
ut
not
a " Nave!
lo-
from satisfactory.
Earth " was unFor while the term
doubtedly applied in a sense to Delphi, it belonged
to it only as the name Athens belongs to many a
town thus designated in America. It had other and
older topographical connections and associations.
We find traces of the same title in connection v/ith
Olympos, with Ida, with Parnassos, with Ogygia,
with Nyssa, with Mount Meros, with Delos, with
In the
Athens, with Crete, and even with Meroe.
Such a representation
issertior
Lphy and
:ation
*'
it-
said to
is
iarth, for
sur-
n to
its
of
S2
our next
iignificant
we
it
will
styling
by
did, it
of their
own
on,
[be
are
Greeks
nee of
n land
bk."
and a
,t
all
to
And
pas-
principle
|hat Delphi
cal centre-
of
becomes
confusion
what
Eden
ipellation is not
had a "Nave!
Ihacl possessed
original.
great
and Parnassos
ductions
with sathis
The "centre-stone"
clear.
Omphalium
of the Cretans,
of
becomes
and
of the
."in
And
all
if
mounts were
the
localizations of the
one
mounwhat wonder if
celestial
"A
"
Omphalos
of the sea,"
Calypso's
Dans
isle,
le
por-
terent
bril
loInt Hebra'i
let ajnnt //-"W
it
life, all
Homer's
Llersbon,
to
we
seem
sa-
it
myths
cal
was
the prim.vays
of the
first,
Eden
roal
far
is
Omphalos
;ymbolical
Lcts
235
sur I'lda.
(nom
Jupiky
p. ^48,
le trajet,
le
T. B. Enieric- David,
referriiig to
Tal-
Sic, V. 70.
Callimachus,
Hymnus
in jfovem, v. 44
t. i.,
Diodorus
fflSf
PARADISE FOUND.
236
all
Eden.
Its
\, -\
it
It is
situ-
of
homeward
the
journey.
Its
shores on
que^n, Calypso, is the
its
we have
tions."
In
ac
cr:
cr:
!t
-MMWt*
c:;
z-D
oc:
is
JULI
1^.
'"'
2?:
i'
55:
!
'
C3
v^
Odyssey,
''','
1'
'
i?
Il)id.
SymboUk,
i.,
775
ct scq.
63-75-
vol.
i.,
p. 537.
UJ
v.
" Id
iv.
7,
23.
Siculus,
iii.
See notes
3.
When
237
which
"
First
loom
of
Athene,
says,
Harmonia wove on the
she represented the earth with its omphalos in the
around the earth she spread out the sphere
centre
of heaven varied with the figures of the stars.
Lastly, along the exterior edge of the well-woven
vestment she represented the Ocean in a circle."^
That Dclohi or the Phocian Parnassos is the ojuphaIt
los here mentioned is far enough from credible.
is the Pole, and the manner in which the term is introduced shows that it was perfectly understood by
The true
every reader, and needed no explanation.
shrine of Apollo was not at Delphi, but in that older
earth-centre of which Plato speaks ni the motto preHis real home is among "the
fixed to this section.
Nonnos,
The remembrance
Delphi.^
Greeks and
-Isidtic
ir
Romans
the
the
first
first
Researches, vol.
climate
is
that of
viii.,
of this fact
p. 2S9.
of
would have
Meru
among
the
Wilford
Deucalion
Meroe."
nassos,
and thus
it
they met on
Mount
Par-
mountain
C. Witt, Myths of Hellas. Lon-
p. 140.
S3
Lenc.rmant, Beginnings of History, p. 549.
"Au debjt de I'hiver Apollon quitte Uelphes pour le pays mysI
J-
terieux des
ct
qui
PARADISE FOUND.
238
'
I
'
^^
11
Earth. 3
i',;
'
In the Phcedo
we have a charming
CXI.
<
description of
oc:
cc:
^
,:
if" """I.
CD
cc:
UJI
Die TraditioHcn
Uroffoibaning
p. 73.
vii.,
33.
^t. l?>2,.
Compare, on the other
honor of Delos, the Homeric Hymn to
Apollo, and the Japanese myth of Onogorojima before described.
viidday sun.'^
li!-'
(l)
Primitive Belief,
in
Socrates
is
say,
to
*'
trees
of their
seasons
is
we ask
is
'
in
their
own
furnished
epic
in
by what
is,
'
right
" of
the earth,
it
is
Phiedo,
III.
I'll
IIIJ
PARADISE FOUND.
240
which have survived in the oldest literature of BabyThese fraii^ments show that the earliest inlonia.
habitants of the Tigro-Kuphrates basin located " the
heart
situated,
a land "into
hath not penetrated " a
"
overshadowing world-tree,"
more
whereof man
is
waters."
No description
could
for in the
first
c::
CD
beings,
great "
OK
cr
human
a dwelling in
"increased
became
and
in numbers," and the location of which is described in
words exactly corresponding to those of Iranian, Indian, Chinese, Eddaic, and Aztec literature namelv,
created for" the
fc:
dan."
"
The convexity
Researches, vol.
viii., p.
273.
Vishnu."
Asiatic
Baby-
of
'
but
\st,
the
tends to locate
in
fifth
" the
ere
rated;"
plainly
but
ously the
ords of the
"the gods
in
;ed in nuniin
[ranian, In-
namely,
of the
testimony
3f another
first,
Lrctic Pole
escribed
could
dwelling
On
in India.
to fix it at
orld-tree,"
ition
it
it
niandala
ind "into
rliest in-
Lted
of
241
membering
all
and over
mt Meru
is
or
nnbhi,
Puranas,
le
" ancient."
:curs in the
^8
'i'-^*^
p. 39-
we must pronounce
it is
instructive.^
and the
inu.
Ludwig,
i.
-I
\'^2.
the
clanger."
Smi-
Wilson,
ii.,
188.
Chaldccan
Zusammenkommend,
"
\ings of History,
"
"
die
its Traditions.
lith,
centre of
PS
ing,
Compare R.
Asia'a:
"
later
and 7
poet has borrowed the same idea
V.,
i.,
144, 3
ii.,
3, 6,
et
:
ii.,
177.)
passim.
16
,1
PARADISE FOUND.
242
we
own
an
expression used again and again, in ancient languages, for the Pole and its vicinity.^
Still
stronger evi-
all
ll
ac:
" soldered
at the horizon,"
CD
gonical
1:1
hymns
the cosmo-
Mamata,
reaches the conclusion that the singer had knowledge both of the celestial and of the terrestrial Pole,
and that, in seeking to answer the question as to the
of
lis
London,
1
of
The
(Griffiths'
fire
in
lovely lady
1879.)
The
following
aussersten
Grassmann's translation
is
ix.,
ich frage
wo
35.
ist," etc.
lard ask-
Earth
le
[;oint of
his
preciselv at the
it
contact
as pos-
y^
243
We
own
have seen that, accortling to Old-Iranian traman was created in the "rr/z/w/" divisThe primordial tree, which "kept
ion of the earth.
in the vithe strength of all kinds of trees," was
'/^ an
dition also,
lent lan-
'*
;el of
this as-
:l
)nger cvi;r
hymns,
the Atlas
as stand-
achinf:^
on
rting with
the Vedic
a "flat
vhich was
the
horizon,"
" Le
language
I'hymen mysterieux d'uu I'humanite naquit ? Le ciel, ce serait le pere qui engcndre la mere, ce
ser;ut la grande tcrre, ayant sa ni itrice dans la partie la plus haute de
sa surface, sur les hauls monts
et ce serait la que le pcre 'feconderait le sein de celL^ qui est en nieme temps, son epouse et sa fille.'
OiittdOn a cru voir ce point de contact dont parle Dlrghatamas,
The reader
le
cosmo-
Mamata,
ad knowl-
'-^
will
no doubt be glad
contact de la terre et
du
ciel, serait-il
trial Pole,
as to the
'
positives collectionees
tant.''
the War-God.
'^
Ige nach
dem
Ibel ist,"
etc.
Marius
pt.
i.,
p. 162.
Ibid.,
at tlie
"*
South Pole,
p. 19.
hymn
(ii.,
35),
**
An den
Compare
Ap&m
napdt,
the
whose
Vedic
loca-
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
!^l^
1.0
1^
2.2
us
L2
I.I
1.25
1.4
12.0
1.6
III
<
6"
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
^^^
23 west MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y.
(716)S72-4S03
MSM
^^
I'l.
PARADISE FOUND.
244
Ardvi
tain,
SCira, is located in
we have
The Chinese
the ancient
at the Pole.^
terrestrial Paradise
is
described not
star,
and which
some-
is
Very prob
from
"an dem
tion
tion
Ritter, in part
iv.,
first,
'^
te's
CD*
quota-
Carl
Ritter,
Enikundc,
lid.
46.
" In Kwen-lun
is
dwells alone
lif
Compare
supra.
Grassmann).
(v., 13,
chapter
is
in its
Shane:-
Shang-te's
in the centre of
is
is
the earth.
At
the
summit there
is
a resplendent azure
hall,
.1)
fc
vous
pour
"
Quand
ai
dit.
Paris, 1847
p. 188, note.
vous ai parle des libations en usage ^ la Chine, je
Monsieur, qu'on se tournait vers le pole septentrional
:
je
En
considerant
Li
veneration de ce peuple pour ses ancetres, on n'aper9oit qu'une explic'est de dire que les Chinois se tourcation naturelle de cet usage
;
nent vers
le
pays du monde, ou
cetres reposent."
celle des
ils
Hailly, Lettres
Peuples de PAsie.
Paris, 1777
p. 236.
an-
et sur
245
first
heaven
quarter
is
"
'^
;
"
that
their
etymologically signifies
authorities,
the
the archipelago
Centred
''^
Offspring of
In burial, their dead are always so
when
placed that
Mikado's Empire,
Griffis, T/ie
p. 27.
Erdkutuie,
15(1.
union were
men
of extraordinary valor
The
fruits of
who, after a long life spent in the vicinity of their birth, departed to
tlic far North, where they still live on the higii and inaccessible tablelands above the mountains
and, being innnortal, tliey direct, by
their magical influences, the actions and the destiny of men ; that is,
;
the Ainos."
^
*
Ibid., p. 28.
Ai-no-ko.
Ibid., p. 29.
" It may not be devoid of interest to mention here that the Ainos
is
have earlier been more richly supplied with the implements of civiliPrehistoric
but have become degraded through isolation.
zation,
discoveries
PARADISE FOUND.
246
Taking these facts in connection with those presented in chapter second of tiie preceding part,
one can hardly evade the conckision that, when
Griffis informs us that the Japanese considered their
country as lying at " the top of the world," and when
others say that the Japanese once
regarded their
country as the "Centre of the World," ^ it is most
probable that these writers have applied to the
Japan of to-day ideas which originally belonged to
a far-distant prehistoric polar Japan, the primitive
it
and
it,
at least
has
one author,
come
within
though missing
Qc:
World;"
of
it.'*^
CD
in
mountains, cloud-surrounded,
of
"
The Japanese
].
p. 6.
^ *' Nos ancetres scandinaves pla9aient la demeure de leurs dicnx,
Asgard, au milieu du monde, c'est-adire au centre de la surface de
la terre d'alors.
II
qu'une
comme
idee n'est
i^:..s
je crois I'avoir
(ii--
telle
est
deutsche Sagen.
Leipsic, 1848
p. 215.
"
rains
and
lat,
when
The
first
all
ered their
and when
dcd their
is most
[t
divine
to
the
ilonged to
primitive
hese most
vith a simid
IdavoUr
World
reason
of this see
Among
of
Peru^ was
of
1
the truth,
//;/
e cradle of
wclche
als (lie
J.
1884
urrounded,
torn,
auf den hochsten Ikrgen weil sie glaubten, class auf ihnen
Tlaloc, der
est North,
d their country
Rein,
[' __
J.
,onclon,
is
id
ing
247
Erdc
Sit;
warden
einerseits als
"The
'navel'),
PARADISE FOUND.
248
spot connected
as
is
no other
Pole,
and makes
all later earth navels commemoraprimal one, affords a perfect explanathe light of it, there is no difficulty in
tive of that
tion.
In
by which the
first
It
soul born
the
the
It
of
It
mount
to the celestial,
De rOnqine
most
central
the terrestrial
Paradise
des Indiens
p. 125.
Still
188 1, p. 334.
fc
^
^
"Some
'navels''
bath,
izes
week below.
249
It
symbol-
Kurra,
every
whose top
fabulous mountain on
itself,
It
all
the heav-
perpetuates a
symbolism which existed in its region before ever Jerusalem had been made the Hebrew
recalling to our modern world the tabhur
capital,
ha-arets of a period anterior to the days of Samuel.^
religious
Adam was
in
all
of
it
It
points
North Pole.
CHAPTER
V.
THE QUADRIFURCATE
A is
ich
Us
(fern
erflinden
RIVER.
/uiit,
paradise ran
Zufiihten baum uiid gras,
Und alles das darynne was,
Zu filter moss ein luasser fi;ross,
Das
LUTWIN.
Wir haben
"And
a river went
out of
it
Grill.
Eden
to
water the
we
presented
SEil
CD
The
uu.
"
We
of
all
hitherto
at-
In our interpreta-
'
Paradise
is
55
insuperable difficulties
tempted identifications
merous to present here
this
251
the division
any support
find
world
it
will
(ILL.
water the
spring
became
and
bnt
ojie
far.
place of discharge.
This head-spring
the
continent.
statement
a man"
delights
one
lie
dis-
of the Pole.
*'
This heavenly
fountain,"
ggested by
If
is
the heaven
says Haug,
Aban Yasht, "
heaven,
presented
iral
a view
in
That
.nd
Does such
to
tions
this
of
journey long.
Thence a channel goes
through all the seven keshvares, or regions of the
earth, conveying everywhere pure celestial waters." ^
forty days'
the Biblical
discovered,
whether iu Asia, Africa,
Gerald Massey, The Natural Genesis, vol. ii,,
may add that Mr. Samuel Johnson's suggestion {^Oriental
Europe, or America."
litherto
atp. 162.
interpreta-
the
It
'
Ble
It
Paradise
is
which cries,
an answer."
IcClintock and
Eden,"
etc.
p on all-fours,
longer extant,
We
Religions ; Persia.
Boston, 1885 : p 253), to the effect that the " four
rivers " of the Hebrew story consisted of two real rivers, the Tigris and
ing
Euphrates,
waters,'
up the
wmwh^r four,
cient religious
^
this
all
mine
alone flow
*,
'
PARADISE FOUND.
252
The
is
As
all
all
one
celestial fountain.
itself,
"Through
cac:
CD
p. 54.
* Bundahish,
xxiv. 17.
When West {Pahlavi Texts, Pt. i., p. 35,
note 6) uses the last clause of this quotation to show that the location of Hilgar is " probably " in the western quarter, his argument
rests
aallili*
was the star now called Sirius. The fact is that originally Satavaesa and Tijtrya were simply two designations for one
and the same object, and that object was not our Sirius, but the Pole
that Tishtar
I say our Sirius, because there is evidence that this name also
once belonged to a very different heavenly body, and to one situated
in " die Mittedes Hitnmels,^' i. e., at the Pole. (Ideler, Sternenmiuen,
Hflgar (Hukairya) is the heavenly height of the polar sky,
p. 216.)
high above Hara-berezaiti, whenever this term is applied, as originally,
to the terrestrial polar mount. Abdn Yasht, 88. See Windischmann,
star.
&
n to AnA'
253
Come
Ardvi-Siira."
down from
by Ahura-
lords, the
^
ountries."
is
\t
called
lofty, is
Sura
the
leaps
Again
it is
le water of
summits,
of
evolution of
regions, so
from
re
this
warmth and
than other
bringing waters
ii.,
PP-
52-!:>4-
'^
Where do
charge
f/j,
Pt.
i.,
the zenith,
p. 35.
that orig-
but the
It this
name
Pole
also
to one situated
I,
at
dis-
last
we should
the nadir.
these pages,
naturally expect
This
is
from
all
start
all
to reunite
found to be the
fact.
je shared by all
Ippose Satavcs a
ion
lid is the nut
jus,
and rivers
ii.
let is
rills
at last in
)armesteter),
myriad
its
As
.'*
Stertienmmeu,
'^
Bundahish, ch.
Ibid., XX. 33.
xiii., 3.
ac-
Seas.
name
of the world-
river,
Eighty-one
or the
corresponding
and so in the centre of the city,
which in the old creation was situated in the centre
of the garden,
from which proceeds the electrical current, the
pure river of the water of life, clear as crystal.' "
led, as originally,
Iwindischmann,
The chapter on
and
'
'
.f
PARADTSE FOUND.
254
ciinuilate.^
vious bottom.
inj^,
are
l)y
J^y tlic
va[)orizing,
'^
Qc:
This underworld
is
may be
Ibid., XX. 4.
demons
try to
VendUdd,
v.
16-19.
xciii.
More
The
fully
and graphically
folk-lore
"In der Geschichtc von Ikirma uiid
den Erzahlungen der rooi Niichte) sitzen zwei Engel dcr
eine in Gestalt eines Lowen, der andere in der eines Sticres vor eincr
Pforte, Wache haltend und Gott prcisend. Die Pforte, welche nur der
Engel Gabriel offnen kann, fiihrt zu cinem von Rubingebirgen lunflosscnen Meere, der Quelle aller Wasserauf Erden; aus ihm schopfen Engel die Gewasser der Welt bis zum Auferstehungstage." Justi,
to survive in
Chuseima
modern
(in
vol.
Compare
i.,
Spiegel, Erdnische
pp. 198-202.
AUerthumskunde.
Leipsic, 1871:
THE QUADK/Z-VKCATE
A'/ TEA'.
255
movement
of
all
waters
the equator,
at
From
equatorial
this
form
river
some evidence
had
There
is
at
that
human
body.'^
summit
of the
Eden
upper hemisphere.'*
rivers at
All,
more-
the last
the goddess
Ilippolytus, 119.
Ihindahish,
viii. 4.
it,
" In der
gang Menzel,
Die
ii.,
Fliisse.
Wolfp. 6.
PARADISE FOUND.
2S6
'
falling thence,
Here, then, we have a unitary water system, embracing the whole earth, and the remarkable Homeric and Hesiodic term di/^o/j/joos, " refluent," may
well imply that the
one should locate the Okeanosfountain, not where Preller and Welcker and Volckcr
and the other mythographers have hitherto placed
it, but in the farthest North, and in the sky.
That
this location was the original one is plain from all
i-
this,
many
Preller,
and
his children.^
Griechische Mythologie,
Hadean
i.
29.
rivers
Plato, in his
cosmical
is
Compare
heit.
cient
Idcler,
Leipsic, 1875
Germans had a
i.,
ma's stream of
cannot help
think-
Ukko's stream and in the ascending AmFinnish mythology we have traces of a like cosmic
iliii
229.
257
iward into
to the
meagre
sive in argument.'-^
to
We
make them
Eden
Aryans
entirely conclu-
therefore pass
them
by,
and
of India.
The Vedas
call
it
is
"the river
for the
See Castreii,
This
J\fyt/iolo<:^ie,\).
45.
is
clearly
Talmudicum
cum, Lipsiae, 1865, pp. 341, 342, one could also readily believe that
wo have here the true origin of the two movements or paths set forth
the omnifluent philosophy of Heraclitus
in
6Bhi/
&va.
Edda
all
viii., p.
tV
from
321.
hymn
given by
George Smith, Assyrian Discoveries, pp. 392, 393 to the exceedingly
interesting article by Professor Sayce on " The Encircling River of
the Snake-God of the Tree of Life," in The Acadeviy, London, Oct. 7,
and finally to the instructive account of the Akkadian
1882, p. 263
"mother of rivers" given in Lenormant's Orii;ines, ii. i, p. 133, a
See also Robcitation from which has already been made on p. 171.
Attention
is
I'rown,
ert
no.
p.
von eincm die Erde umflicsDie F.rzvdter der Mcnschheit, i., p. 277.
^ E. D. Perry, Journal
of the American Oriental Society, 18S2, p.
He adds in a foot-note, " In the Veda, 'water' and all corre134.
-
senden Strom."
Grill,
upon
the earth
17
PARADISE FOUND.
258
head-spring of
waters
all
is
Heaven. ^
of
On
La
Rig Veda,
Rig Veda,
Religion Vediqitc^
p. 256.
i.,
ix.
74, 6.
ix.
113, 8.
"
Wo
Grassmann
Konig
Und wo
ist
translates
it
Vivasvats Sohn,
Hymns
to the
Wassers Born,
du unsterblich mich."
Waters
" generally,
to the "
Darmesteter, Zend-Avesta,
ii.
F.,
A'.
ii.
ad3;,
177-
186.
" Der vedische Indcr redet von dem Sindhu /car' i^ox^v, dcm
Einen himmlischen Strom odcr Weltstrom, in dem er die Gcsanmitheit der atmospharischen DUnste und Wasser als in Bewegung begriffcner und die Krde rings umfliessender sich zur Anschauung
briiigt."
Grill, Die Erzvdter der Menschheit, Th. i., p. 197.
* See the Vedic passages in Bergaigne, La Religion Vedique, torn.
**
i-.
PP- 325-328.
^
Wilkins,
Hindu
MytJiology.
is
London, 1882
p.
102,
In Indian
terrestrial pole
and
on
in the Tal-
Meru.
the
the Sarasis
above the
the ethe3ven Rishis
It
'*
the
hi-
of beautiful
I
inclosed
.'.
the sacred
of
by the river
ven-sprung
.d-spring
On
e fourfold
'*
259
nature et son
'eligion Vediquc,
all
the western
tains
lihadra
empties
iicularly that ad-
mud and
F.,
valueless
," A'.
lof
ii.
35.
the Waters
"
[2,
monii and
" IMeru
became a
\\
shown
Hence
the
mount
die Gesamnit-
keeping,
Bewegung
bc-
to
tradition that
of the typical
IX
is
itself into
fur Anschaiuing
Here
Eden with
it."
p. 244.
ii.,
p. 197-
\n Veditjiic,
torn.
"
Lcs
Soubbas ont
la
certitude
que I'Euphrate,
In Indian
Lludcs the
eailh-
celestial to the
phere." So too
the
t-ill reach to
Paradise moun-
on
in the Tal-
juucnient des
ames
et
dont
le
passait autrefois
i Jerusalem."
bas OH Sa/^eens.
Paris, 18S0
the place of
-
7//c'
VisJniu
land of
M. N.
Sioufti,
p. 7, note.
La
Jehovah's
city
here takes
120.
Compare
Brahma's.
/;(/;/<?,
Jambu-dwipa
vii., p.
:
"
With
reference to
PARADISE FOUND.
260
tlie
re-
ception
nents.^
for in Maundeville's description of the Paradise-fountain he says, " All the sweet waters of the
of
it,
\\
lies to
great
'yA-
it is
It is
800
11
tlie
In the
in circuit.
midst of this lake is the abode of a Naga, who is in fact the transformed appearance of Dasabhumi Bodhisatwa (or of the Bodhisatwas of the ten earths). From his abode proceed four refresliing
rivers, which compass Jambu-dwipa. At the east side of the lake,
from the mouth of a silver ox, flows out the Ganges River. After
compassing the lake once it enters the sea towards the southeast.
From the south side of the lake, from the mouth of a golden elephant,
After compassing the lake once it
flows the Sindhu [Indus] River.
On the west side of the lake, flowenters the sea on the southwest.
ing from the mouth of a horse of lapis-lazuli, flows the river P'oh-tzu
(Vakshu, /. e., Oxus), which, after compassing the lake once, enters
the sea on the northwest. On the north side of the lake, flowing
from a crystal lion, flows the river Sida [Hoang-ho], which after makBeal, Buddhist
ing one circuit flows into the sea on the northeast."
'.
Literature in China.
1S82
p. 149.
deity
dem
Thus
in Africa,
is
Oma-
E. B. Tylor,
in
America:
hochstcn
yLj
i.,
325-330-
iii.,
pp.
tion.^
re-
the
:heir origin
the Pole,
north polar
imitive con-
earth.
"And he
the Para-
3f
261
aters of the
'^
ginning from
t
of that well
in
clear exprcs-
Compare
^ater circula-
the north of
tlie
In
the
circuit.
The
the Bodhisa-
of
golden elephant,
the lake once
it
Beal,
Oma-
[est deity is
E. B. Tylor,
in
lilso
luf
America;
dem
Regen
hoch^tcn
bringcn,
Traditionau
!,
biest
North.
laces, vol.
iii.,
lines
it
an un-
the southeast.
[\s
and the
After
River.
editor (p. 105) connects this last line with the quadripartite
river of Paradise,
d four refreshing
side of the hike,
es
(Anavataptu);
te
Carl Schroeder,
See
PP-
Ante-Nicene
CHAPTER
VI.
middle
Tree of Life,
and hig/wsi
tree,
tluire
that grew.
Milton.
A />/ell>aum
und die Quelle, ah audi der Dractie des Hesperidengartens, ivcrden indcii Mytlieii u)id Mdrchot der ineisteii Volker in das Centrtivi der
Natur, an den GipJ'el des IVellberges, an den i\'ordpol vcriegt. Woli-gang
Menzel.
So7vohl der
C3c:
iii.
3,
there
1 Was this "tree of knowledge " identical with the "tree of life"?
" The tradition of Genesis," says Lenormant, Beginfiiiigs,
Possibly.
p. 84, " at times appears to admit two trees, one of Life and one of
first to translate the last clause of ch. ii. 9 " the tree of life also in the
"
midst of the garden, even the tree of knowledge of good and evil
"
and then the last clause of ch. iii. 22 and now lest he continue to
for both of
put forth his hand and to take of the tree of life," etc.,
;
^
^
iii.
V\i
13, 18,
where wisdom
is
a tree of
life.
could not
it
but
if
the Garden of
in
263
it
is
Eden
plain that a
would have had a visible and obvious cosmical significance which could by no possibility belong to any
stem shooting
one of the " giant
overtopping, it may be, even
as these, would to any one
other.
the
Its fair
body
of
up as arrow-straight as
trees of California," far
Around
it
would have turned the " stars of God," as if in homthrough its topmost branches the human worage
;
shiper
centre-point
the Creator.
How
conceivable
that
that Creator
and that by special command He should have guarded its one particular
(Gen. ii. 16, 17.)
If
adornment from desecration
was
nature
there
to
be
anywhere in the temple of
That it was here
an altar, it could only be here.
finds a fresh and unexpected confirmation in the singular agreement of many ancient religions and mythologies in associating their Paradise-Tree with the
axis of the world, or otherwise, with equal tcnmistakablcness, locating it at the Arctic Pole of the Earth)That the Northmen conceived of the universe as
"
Vie!
PARADISE FOUND.
264
2l
Its
readers.
is
known
well
to ordinary
its
mid-
As the
an organic unity pervaded by one life.
sky,
the
abode of the gods was in the north polar
summit of the tree was at that point, its base in
the south polar abyss, its trunk coincident with the
is
axis of heaven
sition
CD
and
in
and
earth. ^
It
imagination magnifying the primitive tree of Paradise to a real World-tree would have produced.^
But while most readers are familiar with this
Norse myth, few are aware how ancient and univerThis same tree appears
sal an idea it represents.
And what is
in the earliest Akkadian mythology.^
have before
we
stood,
as
precisely to our purpose, it
"
"
or Pole of the earth, where
the Centre
seen, at
It is the same
is " the holy house of the gods." *
1 Menzel, " Dieses Sinnbild entsteht urspriinglich aus der Vorstellung der Weltachse." Die vorchristUche Unsterblichkcitslehre i. 70.
2 See " Les Cosmogonies Aryennes," par
J. Darmesteter, Revm
,
Critique.
8
"
By
Paris, i88i
pp. 470-476.
the full waters grew the giant
:
'
overshadowing
tree,' the
2CC
Compare Lenormant, Beginnings of History, pj). 83Professor Finzi duly considered the Tree of Life in Ak-
Literature, p. 39.
107.
Had
kadian tradition, he could hardly have felt " constrained " to ascnbe
the origin of the sacred tree of the Assyrian monuments to "Aryan,
more
fc
p. 553, note.
Its
&
Autichith Assira,
rJ/
to ordinary
ell, its
)ds.
vhole world
As
fe.
the
base in
the
with
ent
,
its
efore, in po-
idealizing
tree of Para-
oduced.^
ar with
t
and
spread
its
have before
eartli, where
is the same
aus der Vorsteli.
70.
umesteter, Revue
tree,' the
vere of 'lustrous
ayce, Babylonian
History, pp. 83-
>f
^s
the deep
vault
shrine was
luse like a
of
the
forest
it.
It
ix.,
146.
p.
is
" It
was most
as a pillar
Jikeitslehre,
shade.
tree appears
owing
in ancient
this
univcr-
And what
26$
tree
mid-
men, its
It was
of
which
CENTRAL TREE.
likely at
beginning in the
conception which
Memphis,
loivest
too, that
and ending
is
'
huchriften, p. 72.
PARADISE FOUND.
266
tion with the
a tree in whose
is
as life-giving as Ardvi-
SOra's,
of
world
The
itself,
refreshing
**
those
who
are in
Amentia
drasil, therefore,
like
that of
"^
Ygg-
the Northman's,
The
CC
:>
1
See Renouf, " Egyptian Mytliology, particularly with Reference to
Mist and Cloud." Transactions of the Society for Biblical Arclueohv^^y,
London, 1884: pp. 217-220. A beautiful confirmation of our view
" the abyss under the earth "
is found in the important te.xt in which
expressed by the term " the
poetically
Erde)
is
der
unter
{die Tiefe
o/Kirki.
London, 1883:
p. 71.
267
symbol was furnished with wings to facilitate its constant rotation, it is plain that we have in it, not only
World-tree, but also one the central line of whose
In
trunk is one with the axis of heaven and earth.*
"
It is a conception identithe language of Maury,
^
cal with the Yggdrasilof Scandinavian mythology."
That section of the tree, therefore, which reaches
from the abode of men into the holy heavens rises
pillar-like from the Pole of the earth to the Pole of
;i
the sky.
Among
dise
organic whole, or to the vegetable world as proceedrena (Gokard) tree, or " the white
from
ing
it.
In the
first
aspect
it
Of the second we
it
the chief of
is
manner
Thus the universe definitively organized by Zeus, with the assistwas depicted by Pherecydes as an immense tree,
furnished with wings to promote its rotary motion,
a tree whose roots
were plunged into the abyss, and whose extended branches sustained
1
"
ance of Ilarmonia,
the
and
all ter-
restrial
celestial
forms."
clear.
Religions de la
Bundahish, xxvii.
Farg. xx.
PARADISE FOUND.
268
fifty
ana
five species
When
the seeds of
all
these
to
all
regions."
Where
the source of
all
It
tXL\
\
CD
Ibid., xxvii. 2, 3.
Buiidahish, xxix.
8 Ibid., xxvii. 4.
Lebens
wiiciist in
Anahita."
*
^
Zoroastrische Sttuiien.
Yusht, 26.
Berlin, 1863
Haug, Essays, 2d
Compare
p. 171.
ed., p. 182.
Bum/(i/iis/i,x\'m.,;\.s translated
and Windischmann. See Grill, Die Erzvdter, i., pp. 1S6Windischmann, Zoroastrische Sttidien, p. 165 seq.
191.
Spic.ucl,
Erdjtische Alterthiimskundc, i, 463 scq. It is by no means inconsistent herewith that, according to the Minokhircd, the tree grows in the
sea Var-Kash " am verborgensten Orte," since this statement has refby
Homa
5.
Justi
Underworld.
Kuhn, Herabkunft^
p. 124.
the
CENTRAL TREE.
TrrE
269
takenly
Way
correctly discerns
perpetually converge.
Underworld
the
expressly identified
it
and Kuhn,^
lukla ;^
interesting sketch of
Grill's
may be
Some of the
Ilema Yasht
Amerczn
Haug, Essays,
LifeP
-
^^
A'/j
Veda,
X. 135,
177
p.
i ;
the identification.
late traces of
oiif^inal
stihtii"
i:;ayehe
the
Comp.ire the
of
all
writers
and
Senart,^^
it
in
Hindu
Zend invocation
"O
in
the
imperishable Pillar of
n.
Atharvan Veda,
vi.
95,
1.
kuiift des
(Jrill,
life
It is
of the fifteenth
translation,
London, 1882,
150
p.
and
'
Herabhinft,
etc., p.
i.,
p. 397.
28.
La Legende du Botiddha,
See Appendix, Sect. V.
p. 240.
for a parallel,
''
in
p. 197.
M. Wolff, Mu-
PARADISE FOUND.
27 o
means
of
to
climb. 1
Among
the Greeks
" in
it is
World-tree.
If
so,
tic Pole.^
'
The
that
and
we
same mythical
we
if
shall
follow Hecataeus in
be brought to the Arc-
Athene
and
this in
some
of its descrip-
pi. 27),
kind of ladder, with a series of steps or stairs which ascend the tree,
in the place of a stem. These denote the Tree of the Ascent, Mount,
or Height, now to be considered as representing the Pole."
G. ]Massey. The Natural Genesis, vol. i., p. 354.
El
Kuhn, Herabktuift,
Menzel, Unsterbliehkeitslehre,
etc.,
pp. 133-137.
men
is
i.
89.
Its
1849,
p.
292.
world is
quakes are caused when the Hog rubs itself against the Tree.
At Ephesus they showed the Olive and Cypress Grove of Leto, and
in it the Tree of Life to which the Great Mother clung in bringing
forth her twin progeny. There also was the Mount on which Hermes
announced the birth of her twins Diana and Apollo [sun and moon].
The imagery is at root the same as the Hog rubbing against the Tree
of the Pole."
The Natural Genesis, vol. i., p. 354. And again, the
cosmical imagery of Plesiod " Das leitende Bild eines Baumes, dossen Stamm sich von den Wurzein erhebt und oben ausbreitet, tritt in
den Worten der Theogonie v. 727 vom Tartarus aufwiirts seien die
.
fc
in
Compare
in Celebes, where the nasupported by the Hog, and that earth-
VJH
F. Rinck,
271
reans.^
ecydes,
The sacred
An
sculpture.
their
in
at
Almost
tion
we
invariably,
is
that
this
its
mark.'^
by attaching
it
cient sculptors of
this faith
which
and
unmistakably showed
was attached.
it
the
It
was ordained
Nonnus, Dionysiac,
Prcller,
that
xl.
443
Gr. Alythologie,
Lcipsic, 1832
i.
seq.
149.
tree,
p. 134.
London, 2d
ed.,
Lillie,
different
Scnart,
'
London, 188 1
pp.
2,
may be found
pp. 239-244.
19.
in
PARADISE FOUND.
272
The
ancient
Irmcnsiil^
its
SEi
i.
e.,
Germans
The
earthy
marks
Philadeli^hia, 18S4:
generally
^
^
^
'
is
concerned.
known
god Brahma
is
different
from
that
anything
of thought
'
lends his high authority to the view that it was simply a mythical expression of the idea of the world's
Not-
irth."^
origin of
he legendary
as having to
which
and Knowl-
irvana,
;
bank
to the
stretched out
By
wisdom
axis.^
Seth's visit to
The Tree
Hrvana.
/es
its
of
Hindu
This
root to hell;''
mm
speaks
of
^ggdrasil, and
the middle of the
hiladelphia, 18S4:
crucifixion cf Christ,
this
the
^Vorld-tree the
himself the
origin.
e polar centre
places,
en, the
many
n safety.
of the Pole
earlier
still
nit of
;e
273
'*
story.^
"
'
trial
of offerings,
pp. 17-94.
1S6;,,
*
London, 1S72
vol.
ii.,
p.
411, note.
187
Sec.
The bird
yan tradition.
On
it
trees de-
Kuhn.
PARADISE FOUND.
274
The
a World-tree.
It
is
found
in the
is
also
O
MJ
u
CO
on " Then they took soil from all the four corner
mountains of the zvorld, and placed it on top of the
mountain that stood /;/ the North ; and thither they
:
all
vol.
viii.,
p. 517.
275
When
the
soil
At the
us a
W. Matthews,
"
mology other
Paris, 1883
vol.
i.,
pp. 271-
PARADISE FOUND.
276
jos, it
was over
this central
sur-
However
are remark-
able.
is
repre-
could rise as to
S
its
to
remove
its top
CtT'
CC;j
dou])t
would
suffice
it.^
OH'
any
Great Bear in
stellation of the
If
we
dan.
Erlangen, 1871
:.
and
Genesis.
et
Polynesia
Sec M.
Legendes an point de me
in
Paris, 1874
especially pp. 140-160. Massey, The N'atnral
the Pole
"It was at the top of the Tree of Heaven
:
85
'>
Dog
stands
at
are rcmark-
277
every ancient people invariably conduct the investigator to lands outside the historic habitats of the
peoples
ill
same
lise is repre-
at
the
apples
in
sented as an
itone castle
"
Southern Solstice,
the mag-
n of
four quarters."
titled
^rse,
the con-
would
suffice
Keary, Outlines
Idt's
references
to
to
Also,
59 ;
me.
V.
der,
Sand Bnvi'
55-
Par H. d'Ar-
i.,
p.
404.
'
Kale vala, we
If any doubt
Vol.
tion;,
Superstitions,
Fnlkard, Jun.
Its roots are the nerves of feelis the trunk of this great tree.
The Tree of Life
and motion branching out over the body.
cord
ing
is
many
The
brain
upward
to the head,
'
PARADISE FOUND.
278
eastward to the
greatest of
all
left
the branches,
'The River, or
But
and vena cava, reaching southward to the trunk and lower limbs. In
branching over the body this river divides into four parts at seventeen different points. Two branches of the river form a network
around the very trunk of the tree, and spread upward among its expanding branches. The blood is the Water of Life,' and it looks
'as clear as crystal when seen through the microscope, the eye of
science.
It is three fourths water, and through this are diffused the
red cells and the living materials which are to construct and to maintain the bodily organs." Had this article and its antique-looking illus>
tration been found in one of the Church fathers, it would have afforded to a certain class of " scientists " great edification.
'
'
^
^
^
CHAPTER
VII.
THE EXUBERANCE OF
LIFE.
And the Lord God planted a garden. And out of the ground made
God to grow every
tree that
is
pleasant to
tlie
sight
the
Lord
The
Book of Genesis.
It/areover, tlicre
provision
in the
fruits,
man
in that land.
Tlie Critias of
wenn man
Plato.
jetzigcti
Erfahrmtg
ilberhaupt geht,
die
Urwclt constriiiren
lediglich atts
will, luiben
According
human
race
was
in
and
beliefs,
a portion of the
exuberance of
it
was the
life.
fairest
left."
1
1
Critias, ill.
PARADISE FOUND.
28o
The
is
tions of
original
*'
the
the
The same
found among
^
Darmesteter,
i.,
ancien: peoples.
p. S.
summer
Tang, p. 227.
is
Ovid represents
It will
be observed
that
or
of
Paris, 1879
p. 15.
How
THE EXUBERANCE OF
the mothcr-
[azda, created
came
and
he
Jeath,
ereiipon
serpent in the
There
are
iimer months,
for the earth,
second ue
ird
the
meet
the
to
ascribe
these
the gradual
home
aitive
in
climate
when he
creed
With
the
cact counterpart or
of
Inter
of rest from
fital
evidence
that
this
men
of their
man
Hence
kept pace.
own day
and
strength,
of
the race.
men
own
"
men
of the
Juvenal, in a well-known
passage, alludes to
weak
of their time as
Plato,
that
So Lac-
is
growing season)
only an ab-
id represents
be observed
is
Paradise, darkness
his
ival
of the good
s.
The
iiial.
cribcd in the
it
4^
LIFE.
'
"For
lait
seule explitiucr
l:)able
de rendre
in-
MDresentee conune
On
serait dniic
leral
on
jvenir traditionnel
IS et
Metamorphoses,
Placidiis, 4.
113.
i.
n'admiitra
leur Pramln
g\\,/Eiicid, xii.
900
Compare Ilomer,
Lucret.,
ii.
151.
Iliad, v.
302
et seq.
Nq.x-
PARADISE FOUND.
282
precious gifts."
ancient Indian conception of the world's decadence from period to period is given in the " Laws
The
of the life of
Manu."2
of
In the
present
all
^x^\.
we
yui^a
men were
holy
vile.
in
In the
tlic
first
tall
the
universe
is
represented as
filling
of the four
all
four world-
During
the
at
its
close
MJ
is
of
the Evil
One
is
During the
the
first of
three,
unsuccessful;
the
dessu-
premacy.^
is
miiversal.
are noticing
is
as old
Critias, 120.
Laws of Mann,
I.
68-86.
i.,
xxxi., xxxiv.
as
tra-
THE EXUBERANCE OF
LIFE,
2S3
men
as of
in
says Lenormant,
tians,"
god
"Among
some
the Kgyp-
'
*i,
and of
and envy
with
anything above
ai;"ination
it
regret
was
all
to
that im-
sufficient to affirm
tiuit
'
its
like
Golden
Age was
support,
Turanian
man.
of
So overwhelming
is
of antedilu-
is a reminiscence of
one who expressly disclaims a
the
and adds
le
earliest
tra-
that
"
it
may
its
of
unhesitatingly be ranked
B erase.
fraomt'fits
Also chapters
vi.
and
vii.,
particu-
PARADISE FOUND.
284
obvious.
is
The
traditions
of
the whole
ethnic
tradition
combine
all
of
the principle
more incredible things an hypothesis exthe more irresistibly credible the hypothesis
that the
o
o
PC
plains,
becomes.
itself
tinues, "
proof
is
are only of
human
skele-
ordinary size.
"As far back as we can
mankind, up to the races who lived in the Quaternary period side by side with the great mammifers of extinct species, it may be j^roved that the medium height of our species has
never exceeded its existent limits." If other early species of mammifers were gigantic in comparison with their nearest living representatives of to-day, why may not the mannnifer man have ilUisli ;ucd
the same law
the high
North
.''
THE EXUBERANCE OF
Back
ed a contact
litions."
versity, says
acter.
postdiluvian
On
ical conditions
all
giant races
the principle
ex-
he hypothesis
The author
con-
foundation, but
alleged
It
\c
1
is
sciiMitilic
far
back
as
we
c;in
af
of extinct
Miocene period
is
char-
its
yielded numejvns
an enormous number
of plants.
The
The
The
plant -remains
vegetation," etc.^
and luxuriant
"The Lycopods
of
as lofty as
The com-
in
parison
at
In the Miocene
random.
And
lepre-
illus-
tration
spe-
farest living
of the
extraordinatily numerous.
and longevity
Ihypothesis
life
found.
That
e early gener-
rly
The
Vliocene conti-
nsensus of
mals,
appearance
icredible.
"
to all procur-
Pole.
;ic
it.
nesis, require
's
in
Eden
whole ethnic
1
ct of ancient
tion of
285
latitudes, life
LIFE.
" the
most abundant
of these is
?^
numerous.
gigantic pine,
York
ed., 1878
p. 308.
PARADISE FOUND.
286
is
to
nearly
may
The Miocene
still
fossils
thirty species of
Wellingtonia of California.
There are
also
or*
Circle.
Many
were large-leaved
and oaks
and both flowers and
species,
immense
fruits,
besides
many
cases preserved.
its fruit,
of the limes,
planes,
Even
in
in
Spitzbergen,
within 12 of the Pole, no less than ninety-five si)ecies of fossil plants have been obtained," The vigor
life of the Miocene age in these
Arctic regions impresses the veteran geologist as
**
truly remarkable."
of the vegetable
We
have a
I:
Nicholson, Life-History,
p. 309.
THE EXUBERANCE OF
the
only
all
LIFE.
28/
the
living,
indisputable fact.
the Coniferce,
it
illustrates
vegetable life.
It tells the botanist that
growths once realized in great abundance are dying
out, and unless perpetuated by human care are soon
bilities of
to
preserved
to
by their
own
And
if
biological conditions, a
Unniums of time.,
During the Tertiary period the Sequoias " ocairred all around
(Asa Gray). Professor J. D. Whitney finds evidence
tiiat one of the fallen trees in Placer County was over 2000 years of
1
the
age.
1879-82 chap. i. and ii. It is also noteworthy that the Australian Eucalyptus gigantca, the only tree which
surpasses the Sequoia in height, is found precisely in that country
tier
Pflanzcmvelt.
wliosc
I.eipsic,
nortliern
more
PARADISE FOUND.
288
men
the
of the time
and place
of the orighiation of
and death
The thought
writer
it
is
is
to the
is
of
in the Miocene
quote the sanie
Invertebrate animals of
animal
life
We
" The
author as before
The little shells
this period are very muncroiis.
of the Foraminifera are extremely abundant.
Corals are ve?y abundant, in many instances forming
Numerous crabs and lobsters
regular reefs.
:
The MoUusca
Polyzoans
CD
MJ
S
^
1 " We cannot gaze high up the huge and venerable trunks, which
one crosses the continent to behold, without wishing that these i):iti>
archs of the grove were able, like the long-lived antediluvians of
Scripture, to hand down to us through a few generations the traditions of centuries, and so tell us somewhat of the history of their
race.
Fifteen hundred annual layers have been counted or satisfactorily made out upon one or two fallen trunks.
It is probable ihat
close to the heart of some of the living trees may be found the circle
that records the year of the Saviour's nativity.
A few generations of
such trees might carry the history a long way back. But the ground
they stand on and the marks of very recent geologic change and vicissitude in the region around testify that not very many such generations can have flourished just here, at least in unbroken series."
Professor Asa Gray, LL. D., " The Sequoia and its History." Pro-
ceedhtgs of the
1S72, p. 6.
Siicncc,
THE EXUBERANCE OF
of
origination
As
211 ?
tlie
tlian
tch
tlie
plentiful.
tlie
Df
to the
growth
little shells
abundant.
stances forming
and lobsters
sects more tJian
Itermined by Dr.
3
itzerland alone.
.
Polyzoans
that
many such
gener-
liuibroken series."
its
History."
\ancement of
is
measured
tail,
feet.
accomplished paleontologists just quoted show further that some of the traditions of the Hindus would
render it not improbable that this colossal Tortoise
survived into the earlier portion of the
riod.
The Mammals
numerous.
of
human
pe-
The Edentates
One of
by two large European forms.
is the large Macrotherium giganteum.
The
is the still more gigantic Ancylotherium Penwhich seems to have been as large as, or larger
resented
these
first
strata of
types mak.
new
We
appearance here for the first time.
first time with representatives of the
Rhinoceridce, comprising the only existing rhi-
ing their
Pro-
Science,
estimated as
feet,
The
telici,
|ry
is
i)atri.
of
I'ed antediluvians
;nerations the tradi-
probable
group
It is
this
other
ling that these
of
its
markable form of
in the Miocene
^uote the same
:he
Atlas of the
present
animals
coni-
ite
abundant.
of California.
289
are abundant.
.vcraged more
) an age quite
LIFE.
19
290
noceroses.
sented,
point of
The
some
of
size,
pirs.
tic.
still
more gigan-
Tita7iotheriiim
would
The
family
of the
these
the Hipparion.
is
Remains
of the Hippa-
and
in India
great herds.
we
its
its
of the Hip-
massive body,
O
fc
s
pc
^
Amongst
popotamus^ with
MJ
LU.
"^
If
THE EXUBERANCE OF
is
ii^
of the
'idce.
'
allies
dimensions
also, is the
arsh
had deThese
{Proboscidians).
be nearly
fined
to deposits
This skull
forms in the
of
of the Hippa-
ns in Europe
quantities of
safely
estors of the
we have
as
these
gigantcnm
extraordinary
's
lid
all
have been
as simply a
is to the Mio,t
appearance
deposits of
any existing
species
by the
lable of
cel-
seen,
first time
The most
of tlie Elephant.
ed Ungulates
|es of the Hip-
the
is
;sentatives, in
assive body,
he true Deer,
Deinothere
lerinm would
The family
.
this age.
of
was
may be
lerium ingcns
7 more gigan-
known
rontotherium
existing Ta-
best
to
to
291
repre-
iminutive in
e
LIFE.
Jinge
sabre-toothed
Rodent Mammals
groups were differentiated
the
'
Tiger.
Amongst
in
et seq.
PARADISE FOUND.
292
bone
is
we might
Ctivicri,
rehabilitate
own
Titanosauriis,
Or, again,
Colorado, we
one of
the
of
feet
1
length,
ill
The
and
in the
against the doctrine that the species originated in the highest North.
For
(i)
(2.)
all
to
sand])iids
much more
adjacent
thus
species
from the
ern lands.
Compare Geikie
"
The
most
Sonthis
more
zoic time than to the living fauna of any other region of the globe,"
Geology
2
p. 6ig.
Nicholson, Life-History,
3 Ibid., p.
350.
p. 349.
THE EXUBERANCE OF
and the
Atlantosaurus','
irteen to
multiply illustrations
0111-
many
,t
of its living
less than
of
rehabilitate
in
it
whose "thigh-
same bone
the
" 3
Or, again,
Colorado, we
one
5-,
of
the
le early world,
it
"
is
perhaps
2ing a hundred
rfcet
in height,
extinct birds
liave
no
wise
lilitates
in
times
of
no
consider the
But why
the Aipiorins
293
though it seems possible that even these vast dimensions may have been surpassed by those of the
or the enornteus
LIFE.
cerned, even
So
Biichner,
who
^cticut Valley
J^aud-
belief in
he tracks of
birdis
true that
lortionate length
of
is
times as large
as
ir
longed
to
;aland
iocene period,
thus
Australia
|far
is
back in
more
IMeso-
human
human bones
recently
which seem
Nature.
-'
Midi
5c,
,=;i.
ill
London, 1881
p. 406.
and
Future.
Eng.
tr.
by Dallas, pp.
PARADISE FOUND.
294
The
says, "
as
points
for
of
the
iflH II
possessor was
^
Stone
Age
It
V-\
"
as
**
headed!'
may
vianr
may
young
now
life
in
In
some
instances
this
only seen
possess
much more
1
'
Man
2 Ibid.,
and Future,
p. 53.
rela-
THE EXUBERANCE OF
belongs, he
11
which served
very
are
:les
ronclude that
ind muscular
one
gt,
vin's
of the
German
of the oldest
rful and
lon^ or.
the primitive
idling in size
by no means
tives.
what
is
called
form would
it
is illustration
in early types
.rliest
known
of animals,
ese primitive
"gauizcdy
pos-
pow only
seen
ntatives.
life
If
cters,
in
some
though
taining a
it
In
living
size
rcla-
is
to say,
we
may be
said that
partures of the
of
animal
life
many
condemn
the
differentiation.^
1
P-53-
that
are often
strous in
life
'
d feet are
except in the
;'
light, it
;iad a painter
'
comprcJicnsivc types
295
he proportion
very different
ison with the
re-
LIFE.
fuller
The
onic.
On
cialized
forms
often,
PARADISE FOUND.
296
and monstrosities
man was
a world of crudi-
Paleontologists
must
h;ive
in
fail
length,
and whose
to be vastly
diffcr-
Principal
J.
W. Dawson,
much
confidence
in
Science.''
Science^
He
method
l>y the
of classification.
the highest
now
ized tissue
known
only
have more highly differentiated veuet,itive organs than any subsequently appearing, and that the dicotyledonous embryo and perfect exogenous wood, with the highest specialexisting, but
wood
in date of
ap-
pro-
EXUBERANCE OF
TIIR
which books
have given an
entirely
ience, the
the ])lants
and
nently variable."
fair-
ar as primeval
han when
the
that has
now
favorable and
The Arctic
'
and whose
vastly
)e
differ-
[cts
by Haeckcl
much
and
confidence
in
The
fossil
Pliny,
at
1S68:
ii.
'^
!
lost
the world.
in
least,
they
The remains
headquarters of supply.^
and Planls under
still
Dotnestication.
New
309.
hearing upon
At the present
men occasionally appear whose stature
life
has
its
day,
higher groups.
of
Yiiiiv,
more wonderfid
of a
tell
re<;i()n
all
beria excel
jth,
which
rocks
between the
jions and those
here must have
ndest and most
a
If,
Paleontolo<;ists
Lt
he early world
IS of
297
vorld of crudi.
efore
lEE
is
and
in
ingly, if
we were
to
in
still
Accord-
minimum
prevailing
xl of classification.
men''
'residential Adtliess
:ement of
Science.''
Iictory essay on
\\
the
a parallel between
only
bod
in date of
the doctrine of
Man,
p. 404-
ap-
pro-
range of variation
Paris, 18S3
pp. 309-320.
Also
PARADISE FOUND.
298
of the
says,
\mt
mammoth
" the
Another
of
New
scientific writer,
Siberia,
northward
m.
*'
the
soil of
seem
subterranean passages.
Nor would
there
!!
belief.'^
From this we may infer that during the years that have elapsed
since the Russian conquest of Siberia, useful tusks from more tb.an
20,000 mammoths have been collected." In a note the same writer
expresses the opinion that Von Middendorff's estimate is quite too luw,
and says that a single steamer on which he sailed up the Yeniscj in
1875 was on that single trip taking more than one hundred tusks to
market.
The Voya^i^c of the Vega, p. 305.
^ *' Prehistoric Man in Europe." The Am. Antiquarian and Oriental
"
1j
'
yournal.
il
Chicago, 188 1
p. 284.
^ " The old Russians living in Siberia were of opinion that the mammoth was an animal of the same kind as the elephant, and that before
the Flood Siberia had been warmer than now, and elephants had llieii
THE EXUBERANCE OF
LIFE.
299
we have
whoever accepts the conclusion to
which the preceding Unes of argument have conducted us will find no longer a stumbling-block in
the latest revelations of Geology touching the extraordinary life-energies of far-off ages, and in the
hoary myths which tell of giants and Titans and
demigods in Earth's early morning. On the contrary, fossil form and ethnic myth and sacred page
will all be found uniting in a common story.
Summing up
lived in
numbers there
that they
in
the Flood,
and afterwards, when the climate became colder, had frozen in the
Nordenskjold, Voyage of the Vega, p. 305.
river mud."
\rian
and Oriental
i^
lli'
CHAPTER
VIII.
Pillars of Heracles.^ Pathless the things beyond, pathless alike to the unwise and
Pindar (Myu;k>j.
the wise. Here will I search no more ; the quest were vain.
dis-
Ji
PI
^
^
QC
CC
O
O
U
CC
^
!
i
'
^ii
<!
J.
1
1
-'i
-i
,'{'
ticularized as "
new
problem of the
our hypothesis.
site of
U
M
55
pc
the
requirements to be made of all corroborative human tradition, that nothing short of the truth of the
intrinsically improbable hypothesis could save it
" Atlas gave to Heracles the k6(tij.ou kIovus which contained all the
Rawlinson's ilerodotns, vol. i., p. 505 n. Compare below, Fart VI., ch, ii. Also Jonnes, VOcean, pp. 121, 107, d
passim.
1
secrets of Nature."
301
from obvious and ridiculous failure at each successive point. In the present Part we have now brought
together the facts, or at least a portion of the facts,
which go to demonstrate that the hypothesis of a
Polar Paradise, and no other, can meet and satisfy
each one of these
Speaking
maticians, though
ments.
of
said that
by a
new
'
:.
.loubtful.
the writer's
In
Lost
Eden
is
in
to him.
array against
every
rect
it.
First of
new hypothesis
proportion to the
is
all,
in
such problems
inherently unlikely in
number
of
di-
hypotheses pre-
viously
had
PARADISE FOUND.
302
extraordinary conditions
soul,
who
man
agency, and
discerns in
in
all
itself
is
supernatural, must
Identifying
makes
for truth
no
as
many
fc
^
^
of pupilhood.
summed
up
303
tive
was
under the
in Siberia,
ever,
if
support of history."
the
his
"
is
by
by announcing
startled
Is
it
too
much
to say that
'^
ceptions
which
in the past
Thus, after
what we have learned as to the posture of worshipers in all ancient nations, it is easy to under-
"
Au
qu'une
ce n'est
le pole,
mesures
avec les
tion qui
fic-
il
ne
One
of
Paterson,
N.
une, in 1878,
hensive
J.,
obtained a hearing,
and
his
id cogent.
it
argument, though
PARADISE FOUND.
304
stand
that
country
"
in
'
the
in
Front-
But
the North.
since
in
Post-Glacial
trying to find
we have in this preliminary misconception reason enough for their failure age after age.
Again, in reviewing the results of the theologians,
we saw that not a few of the more modern had, like
Luther, been repelled and disgusted by the apparfied,
of
of
which Paradise was placed in heaven, and yet apparently on earth, and anon perhaps midway between
heaven and earth as high, in fact, as the moon.
In view of such representations we cannot be surprised that a keen-witted satirist like Samuel Butler,
in enumerating the rare accomplishments of Hudi;
have
bras, should
"
said,
He knew
Our Study
u.
o
of
it
standing upon the earth at the Arctic Pole and liftits head " to the orbit of the moon/' brings instant light into all this confusion.
The mountain /;
ing
at
once
in
And
it is interest-
meagre opportunities
for historical
research,
ac-
cording to ecclesiastical tradition, as special " Apostle of India," had best opportunity to learn of the
the Front-
But
since
;ountry
I
was
invesii-
all
medan, were
Paradisaic
cli-
furcate River
ht be identi-
)nception
writer
esentations
of
some
of
abused by modern scientists than any other cosmographer of early Christian ages. Doubtless it is
easy to ridicule his rude representation of the universe,
sur-
,amuel Butler,
ents of Hudi-
but
who
will
it
known countries
the
)gians, despite
research,
ac-
*'
it
lise-mountain,
may
Cosmic Whole
the
of
lostle who.
in
as the moon.
lical
idway between
)v?
appar-
annot be
alludin',;-
and yet
found
e theologians,
in
is
r ca-
ge-
rs,
305
of
Mount Meru, the legendary heaven-supporting culHis locamination of the Northern hemisphere.
tio
of Eden, so far as the verdict of science is
yet londered, is at least as well supported as Hackel's
^
" I
have found
Apostle,
was
tiie
it
in
as to
Pars
II.,
Tract,
xiii.,
qu. 79.
20
tliat
Thomas, tlie
was so high
that Paradise
TheologicCy
PARADISE FOUND.
306
world a true account of the original seat of the postEdenic antediluvian world. Thus those who have
so long
made him
rance and unscientific spirit of "Christian" teaching may yet see occasion to revise their judgment,
and
to transform a portion of
their
ridicule
into
praise.
The same
bered,
hemisphere was
true
to
the
what he supposed to be Asia, but which afterwards proved to be the northern part of South
America. This gave to the Earth the figure shown
in the adjoining cut,
a figure which he compared to
that of a nearly round pear.^ At first view this con-
in
o.
E. g
2 "
mid-Atlantic
just
North
not
ted he
,
sical
re the Flood!'
was the
;at of
lose
ear-
(T
dise
30
heir judgment,
tor,
one
the
on
Para-
shown
as
construction
found
is
the description
Mountain
the strange
mge conception
ry,
^^^
Colum-
^'^^
which
part of
le
it
location it is
" Zion stands
South
to
have
both
and
hemispheres."
figure shown
view
of Purgato-
respecting whose
horizon
after-
he compared
its
the
said,
with
this
of
Mountain in such
wise on the earth that
the
to
true
.s
,^
be remem-
will
Columbus.
in
tin
otters of
of
in
into
ridicule
more
mount has
slipped down full
have
iristian" teach-
find
still
eccentric,
of the igno-
lobe
which
the post-
who
we
Earth,
'^
the Christian
whim-
we
if
two to Dante's
or
lo-
but
go back a century
in the
307
The Earth
a.
City of Jerusalem,
gatory,
this con-
written,
c.
of
b.
single
diverse
^
commentator on
Dante.
Mountain
of Pur-
A
this
says,
"When
vina
Commedia was
the Di-
labitabant homines,"
[ontfaucon,
Collcclio
p.
296.
.See
also G. Marinelli,
La
Gcografia e
Roma, 1882.
3m
the seventh
manuscripts
cen-
oi tlwt
lorn whom,
Come
Con
by
SI che
My^^'h
cio sia, se
il
ris-
probably,
YAstronomical
ambo
diversi emispcri.
(Purgatorio, Canto
iv.,
67-70.)
>
PARADISE FOUND.
308
exactly opposite to
is
Mount
tliat
other.
The
An
the
Zion, so
the two
up,
Dante's
of
arc of thirty
de-
westward as
far as
it
here,
pleased them
at
to
'
ill<ilHK
4330 English
which would be equal to its semiThis was made the base of their opera-
diameter.
so
tions,
.
At
ing
the grim
monarch
it
wedged
its apex
was
deep.
in everlast-
'<
placed."
is
o.
hJi
A
tory
more recent
is
editor remarks,
**
Dante's
UJ
that
of the
site to
the mountain
Garden
of
is
On
the summit
of
the
Eden."^
Henry Clark
'^SixXov^, Contributions to the Study of the Divina CornLondon, 1864: pp. 169, 170.
^ A.
London, 1880 Prcfator
J. Eutler, The Pttro^atory of Dante.
Note. Compare Witte's genial lecture on " Dante's Weltgcbandc,'
^
media.
*:
Purina-
whose summit
in his
Dante-Forschungen, Bd.
i.,
pp. 161-182.
"
Upon
3C9
are the
Christian poetry.
equator,
Lord
God,
that after
such translocations
eluded the
recognition
surelv little
wonder.^
of
it
all
is
1 Dante's
instructor in the natural sciences was Brunetto Latini,
He is paid an affectionate
who was born A. D. 1230 and died 1294.
He
tribute in
pp.
-
vol.
don
is
an
1-23.
Commedia,"
p.
xxx. of
London, 1858.
quite
PARADISE FOUND,
310
therefore,
by explaining the
conceptions of ancient
previous solution
of its origin
falls
and of
its
away
unquestionable.
precise culmination point beneath.
See, further, S. Giinther on
" Die Kosmologische Anschauungen des Mittelalters," in Die Rund-
its
UJ
I'
^
^
und Statistik,
Bd.
iv.
plaining the
of ancient
i
at the
same
apparently
.d
modern
)perly
cos-
enough
id
misconcep-
after Para-
mcets
s
all
more
esis
the
that
it ^^
it
ould
so illuminates
[em that every
PART SIXTH.
he philosophy
II.
:her, S.
GUnther on
Die Rmd-
III.
:ers," in
IV.
'.
,!.
'
t
I
ILIZATION.
\i
But as when one lights a candle to look for one or two things which they want,
the light will not confine itself to those two objects, so methinks, in seeking aittr
these two, the Universal Deluge and Paradise, and in retrieving the notion and
doctrine of the Primeval Earth upon which they depended, we have cast a light
upon
all
Antiquity.
Thomas
Burnet.
have laid it down as an invariable maxim constantly to follow historical tradition, and to hold fast by that clue even when many things appear strange and almost
I
moment we
losophy of History.
Le mythe du jardin d'Eden n'est point une fiction ; il nous donne, sous une forme
d'enfantine poesie, la premiere page de I'histoire morale de humanite, de cette his-
m^
a pour documents non plus simplement quelques silex plus ou moins tallies,
mais toute cette survivance d'une vie divine dans I'ame humaine, inanifestde par ses
aspirations et ses douleurs. et par cet universal sentiment de la dechdance, qui palpile dans toutes les mythologies et est ^inspiration dominente de toutes les religions.
E. DE PressensiS.
toire qui
Der Tempel des Heidenthums ist ein uralter Bau, aber ein Ban der nicht aus dem
Heidenthum stammt und nicht von den Heidcn selbsl errichtet ist. Die MythenInschriften und heiligen Legenden dieses Tempels enthalten urspriinglich die Urgeschichte der Welt und des Menschengeschlechtes, und die Verheissungen wdche
demselben im Anfange geworden sind.
Luken.
'.SHI
ii
CHAPTER
I.
it f
Earth
kept
it
Edmund
TIte solution
C.
Stedman, The
quarter.
John Fiske.
Indeed,
it
is
many
not too
much
upon
its
appropri-
ate
evidences,
sources of
search,
new
significance to history in
all
PARADISE FOUND.
314
But apart
of ancient
human
all
physical, paleon-
tological,
present Part
physics.
illustrations
light
Possibly the
the study of prehistoric traditions.
reader, if devoted to this kind of study, has won-
dered
why
field of
oftener been
utilized
illustration
so rich
by writers upon
has not
antiquity.
UJ
i
^
'^1
111
:^
'"1
gler's
5.
)n of ancient
)
the location
most evident
paleon-
^rsical,
mythological,
;peculation,
mt connection
narked degree
ught.^ In the
the relation of
these fields
of
chapter, their
and
terrestrial
:hapter of Part
had
ly
various
authenticating
throw upon
Ian
Possibly the
|tudy, has won-
has not
rich
,pon
antiquity.
of
biological
[should not be
,g
of the study
thoughtful readers.
of
an unfortunate and ominous fact that the average biologist of the present day sees nothing worthy
of his professional attention back of the present cenThe intellectual history of the human race
tury.
has not the sHghtest interest for him or value for
Ages on ages of human observation and
his work.
and
speculation touching the problems of
thought
If he aclife are to him as if they had never been.
quaints himself with them in the slightest degree, it
is usually only for the sake of amusing his hearers
with what he considers the grotesque and absurd
ideas of former times, and impressing them with the
It is
contrast
all
have a profound
Ihowfar
it
(the jng-
by, or dependent
sun."
Circle,
G. Archie
which
latter-day
done
**
science" presents.
For
own
and contempt.
Now, in any department
little
more than
pity
an attitude of
effects
lo
315
tion
mind
is
of
human
learning, such
certainly to be deplored.
as
it
prevails
among any
lective
of humanity.
does that
workers
intellectual
suffer.
history,
In this
and
cla'^s
be-
historic
and yet
Humanity, conscious
naturally comes to pay
isolated
In propor-
class of intellectual
Its
of
an
little
PARADISE FOUND.
3i6
attention to these
terest in
who
gin
it.
On
it,
or take
no
in-
own achievements, by
be-
all
mutual supplementing. The circle of their intellectual sympathies and tastes is narrowed.
With the
loss of broad sympathies and tastes they are in danger of losing even the Cvpacity to discern and appreciate any kind of truth outside the limited range of
their
So
own
own
field of
i^i
ii
"--^i
Oi
MJ
his-
and humanistic studies which alone can qualify a man for intelligent sympathy with all good
Unless the tendency can in some way be
learning.
checked, there is positive danger lest the special
cultivators of biology and the natural sciences become as narrow and isolated and influenceless a
torical
ii
guild of
makers
of
experts as
are
the antiquarian-catalogue
modern Europe.^
early perfection of
mankind and
were
In studies like the one which has thus far engaged us lies the best possible corrective for this
in-
men
nind and
one-sidedness.
bc-
ce with their
cedure place
for
ship in which
find unity and
tion.
With
And all
Man
study of
lie now has Nature and her life before him in two
forms first, as she has entombed herself in the great
their intellected.
the
lited range of
ional research,
thought.
jady gone
to find a
skeleton.
gibility, it
that
and
cele-
n some way
;st
al
be
the special
sciences
be-
influenceless
filled
cated theory
loes not quiclly
all
of
with
317
arian-catak)gue
myth
The
ancient
from which
and so completely
was disabled from appreciating tl.^ immense and epoch-making influence of
" The Dead-Language Superstithe modern doctrine of evolution."
Moiil/ily,
New
York, 18S3, p. 703. Such natuScience
tion," Popular
ralists are too unlettered to know their own party leaders, or to be
it
is
knowledge
of
it
rational classification."
PARADISE FOUND.
318
m
i'
'
.
'\
o
o.
ment
the prehistoric
of
ture a
Meantime
let
it
not
of
all
seeds.
ii.,
p,
no.
319
" a
only
thumb
in height."
striking gradation,
every
will say.
into
the
gies.-
some
has
significance,
What should
1
seidon
xiii.
this lesson
be
if
not that in
all
our
Samos
to
^gae.
//.,
20.
"The
Hindus and to
i.
prehistoric conception
to-day.
of
some
450
n.
German
folk-lore."
is
familiar to the
PARADISE FOUND.
320
of life the
these
investigations
wlio
been
On
an authority
as
"
^i
^
As we descend from the shore into deep water, the temperature
becomes lower and lower the deeper we go, until we come to a stratum or zone of water about 32-36 Fahrenheit, where circunipolar
SE>
ature."
Packard, Zoology^
p.
665.
Since the above was written, a distinguished specialist in deepsea dredging has borne the following striking testimony " With regard to the constitution of the deep-sea fauna, one of the most
2
remarkable features
MJ
is
it
of Paleozoic
iopoda are concerned ; and it is remarkable that amongst the deepsea Mollusca no representatives of the Nautilidce and Afumouilida,
so excessively abundant irt ancient periods, occur, and that Linpila,
the most ancient Brachiopod, should occur in shallow water only."
fc
tirely
from the
Loven
in his
Let life's
be looked for
nee have been
"
The
investigation
"The Norwegian
called attention to
in authority as
fested
the temperature
we come
to a
stra-
over
the
le
ocean
3f
[timony
la,
jm
it
of
Paleozoic
liritish
The
same
of the deep-sea
Stockholm,
le origin of
was Job
1S83.
life has
xxviii.
14-
by vegetation
much
some
of the
new
some
in
striking
and surprising
peculiarities mani-
long days.
Most
diivjc
where circumpolar
all
lines of desiral^le
the
ie;-
of Plants," in
1S79, p. 292.
il
new
e.i
tter,
of
pects the
of cold and
y through
may have
plasmic power
on
coti-
of the
s" clot
"
not
hcen
ibysses of the
recently remarked
It is
tiiiiwus
been
crations
Dawson
Principal
North should
ve those who
321
larger
violet."
latitudes
cording to a writer in Natiirey Oct. 30, 1884, nearly all Arctic algae
live
'\\\
may
light season.
Whilst wintering
at the
PARADISE FOUND.
322
with wliose
Here we have
unacquainted.
biological result
Is not this a
life
more hopeful
The
Adam and
old
V.\t
Spores of
just at this season that they were most developed.
kinds were produced and became mature, and they developed
into splendid
The
plants.
the
re-
markable sjiectacle of plants which develop their organs of nourishment, and particularly their orga)is of propagation, all the year round,
even during the long Polar night, growing regularly at a temperature
1 and
2 C, and even attaining a great size at a
of between
temperature which never rises above freezing-point. As to " motherregion," the result at which Professor Kjellman arrived was that liie
algae flora of the Arctic Ocean is not an immigrant flora, but that its
This theory is, he believes, proved
origin lay in the Polar Sea itself.
by the fact that the Arctic algce flora is rich in endemic species.
There are many species found both in the Northern Atlantic and the
Pacific Oceans, a large percentage of which reaches very far iioith
in the Arctic Sea, and which have attained a high degree of development there, being characteristic algaj of the Arctic Ocean and that
these species have been originated there, and gradually spread to the
other two oceans is, as he believes, more than probable. I low little
was
all
0C
field
so."
p, 739.
mo LOGY AND
I
magnetism
the
arc utterly
is
not
Shall
il
The
Vdam and
home
it
protoplasuir
new
interest in
gives fresh
one
of the
terrestrial
fore
old
I'^c
it
indicates
greater attraction
Spores
eloped.
of
,ul
they developed
e,
present
''
may
field
sea
323
trasts
exceptioiKil
;''
that science
polar regions
conditions
hopeful
j)o.ssible
Aiiain, our
au'i
,1
Piotophists
secret of all
forces whicli
ss-bkule,
'^
TERRESTRTAL PHYSICS.
the
re-
:ly
a great size at a
As to " motherIt.
ig
irrived
was
that the
its
he believes, proved
endemic
species.
Atlantic and
\\\
(chcs very
the
degree of deveh)pthat
jie Ocean ; and
\
lually spread
How
lobable.
jn
to the
of the
little
.hie
belonging
to
at
life
perplexing to the
as
geographer.
"
The
biologist
is
as to
as great
the physical
researches
differ
and
the
the
"The
mean temperature
is
fact associated
Antarctic Ocean
jal
possil.'ility
or even fauna,
"
Drcsent.
far north
higher
Southern hemisphere
is
clearly
"
Professor
Dana,
in .4merican
vol. xxi.
PARADISE FOUND.
324
life.
the
where they
means
find the
the land
frozen surface of
of sustenance.
The
air
is
beyond
it,
in
flowers.
In the
summer
ter-
Animal life
minating at about
S. latitude.
abounds in the seas, but though birds exist in great
numbers and in varieties unknown in the Arctic,
no quadrupeds are found upon the land." ^
With this we may compare the already cited language of Sir Joseph Hooker: " Geographically speaking, there is no Antarctic flora except a few lichens
and seaweeds." ^
Would it not seem as if the South Pole must
have been covered by "the barren sea" at the
period when floral and faunal life, starting at its
Arctic centre, began its conquering marches over
all the Earth }
Or is there rather some marked
56
a:
'
o.
But polar
8 The latter explanation would seem to be favored by the experiments of Dr. Ferdinand Cohn, who found that a positive electrode
would hinder the development of micrococcus " in bci weitem hoherm
Grade als die negative.^'' Beitrdge ziir Biologie der Pflanzen. Breslau,
1879 P- ^ 59- It is also known thai eggs may be hatched quicker at
one pole of a magnet than at the other.
mo LOGY AND
TERRESTRIAL
rZ/VS/CS.
325
Heroin lies a
study of Terrestrial Physics.^
and novel impulse to reinvest on every side
the still uncaptured citadel of the Arctic Pole.
Long ago could Maury write, " As science has ad-
utic
fresh
men have
vanced,
toward
luni^ings
regions.
humched
whales
there the
their
circuits,
their
the
nursery
glaciers
tides
;
and the
currents
of
sea their
the
roimd; there the aurora is lighted up, and the trembling needle brought to rest there, too, in the mazes
;
of
circle of
sea"
at
the
mysteries
men
It is
there.
a desire to
ilar
Research."
Appendix, Sect. VII.: "Latest Polar Research." Also AnDer Kampfum den NordpoL 4 Aufl., Bielefeld, 1882.
See
drea,
CHAPTER
II.
Greeks,
-mIio
surfiassed all
men
the greater />ari of these things, exagger\ii)tg them, and adding to them various
ornatuenis ivhicJi tliey luove i?ito tliis foundation in every style, in order to charm
by
tlie
tlicir
And
accxtstomed to
tliat to the
wiiile
greater number
the corruption
th<^
of the iradiiion
is
itself.
Philo uf
Byblos.
Summing up
investigations,
Sc!
o..
o.
Darwin
states as
his
all his
opinion that
man must be
itant of the
According
to Hackel, this
Homo
prwiigcniiis was
covered with
hair,
Idc-
en-
to speak.
mythology and
literature,
yj
hairy
Homo
Danviiiius.
1
1:1
Thus, according
to
i\Ir.
STUDY OF ANCIENT
T.ITERATURE.
327
was reached men had arrived at quite an advanced stage as compared with the earlier one, when
as yet they knew too little to look up at the sky at
all, and had an idea that the branches of the trees
faith
E STUDY OF
firiaied to themselves
ding
r.e,
to
them various
charm
in order to
yclic poets
)ds,
and
tive.
drew
tl:.-ir
in ha'd)kins;
And
ries past,
our ears,
guard
as I remarked
as a
iviien
so difficult to disloJ^^c
told
for amusevurA,
Philouf
uth zte-^.
opinion that
nded from a
and pointed
and an inhabimigcniiis was
ape-like
l)c-
Ibody was
en-
^,
jable to speak.
upon
ancient
Irature as very
Wlants
of
"The power
"
came
to
of gazing
us not
at
once,
habit as well as
ground.
'^
tra is
the
memory
" of early
mcn.^
Only a knowledge
tliis
Irding to Mr.
all
Outlines of Primitive
Ibid., p. 58.
Ibid., p.
5.
B-elief.
1882
p. 27.
of
PARADISE FOUND.
328
conceded
any
to
Aryans sing
of the
Ocean and
The
of ships of
early
an hun-
dred oars, but it must not for a moment be supposed that they had ever seen or heard of the rciil
Ocean they had simply originated in tlieir im.iL;-.
inations a mythical one.^
In such hands the ini;
shores of
Greek."
Though
rious places
actually
question
telling
of
raised as to
the return of
West
known world
the
in va-
name
is
the
is
how
when
the
to the East,
us that
in
of
the
cac!
CXZi
field
conjparatively familiar to
all
readers likely
in
to
1877,
i.,
This does not well accord with the statement of Bergaine 'Le
sejour et I'etat du soleil quand il a disparu sont des questions qui pieoccupent vivement les poetes vediques." La Religion Vediquc, tuiii.
34.
i.,
p. 6.
The
s.
shall
can he
early
rcl
of the real
their imag-
The
the
conceived
ry
from
silences
body had
of
the
us,
ever
mediasval igno-
question
of the Sun,
ment
-d to the two
world of the
licrht
assumption.^
I.
it
Homer
of
ini-
when
of land-batlle,
yet,
it
an hunment be sup3S of
lands the
make
whose conceptions
329
JList
is
as
'
and language
But a3
xtent.
t
ay perhaps
*'
be
four points
in
aders likely
to
meric cosmolxpectation we
[rcheologiqne, 1877,
describes
"
If,
then, as there
is
reason to suppose,
it
ring
from which
lone in his
it
w^i^
clay ever
1
\cc\Qrap/i}\ vol.
i.,
mdlcni
Bergainc ''I^e
questions qui P'
of
W.
In
Helbig's
p.
Xigion VeJitjiii,
better tyi)e of
mer's
new work,
Z)iis
erliiiitert,
Lc.usic, 1SS4,
in
the treasures
torn.
found at
civilization.
I-
PARADISE FOUND.
330
his
weary steeds
Eastr
in the
By what
Sun
rested
himself and
to
his
tJic
makes no further
effort to
determine.
The
the
way
supposing that in
Homer's thought the nocturnal sun passed underneath the flat Earth-disk, through Tartaros, back to
difficulty
the East,
in
of
that the
view
is
and
this
In
of this,
"
follows
Volcker.
'^
of the
P"or the
con-
and
boat,
or
ip
his
:he current,
he northern
Dnly enjoyed
Rhiph3eans
They must
Keightlcy
evinces any
ir,
later
poets,
From
a con-
seem
to
fol-
subject were
the
ivery twenty-
prevn.lcnt
An
exact explanation as
to
his
to
the
in
whether
via
nothing of systems
mself and
pnrned
;d " flat
disk"
to
ther effort
)Osing that in
Ipassed underhtaros,
back
Represents
ice of
ie
to
this
Isunhght.
In
Homer
earth to
the
in St expecting
so
primitive.'^
follows
[ley closely
demand
con-
rise
is
trutli
as
sistcncv or
completion.
only a pai
and
tions
t,
They go up
this only as
it
appears
blush
of any?''
J.
map.
not
west-
morning
side all
].s
331
Anhang,
xii. 4.
F.
Lauer
in
Anhang to
332
PARADISE FOUND.
in contact."
He
we
"
^'^c^
'HoCs r]piyvelr)s
i^C"^
avroKal 'HeXloio.
of Au-
site
cac;
LAJ
again."
2.
The
false
is
Jnventus A fundi,
Oiiyssiy,
p. 325.
xii. 3, 4.
8 That the son of Odysseus by Kirke should have been named Telegonos, 'Uhe fiir-a7vay begotten^' thus becomes peculiarly significant.
*
Odyssey, x. 189-192.
333
rounds of Au-
the
with the
These
Water System
Homeric data.
difficulties
of the Earth, in
accordance
Ocean " flow all rivers and every sea, and all
Volcker pronounces
fountains and deep wells." ^
"
explain."
hard
to
He
says,
"An immediate
this
in-streaming of the Ocean into the sea can scarcely
ing
be
do
Homer knows
and
of
of
no
at the Pillars
Other
this
writers, de-
have stopped to inquire whether rivers flowing up-stream from the Ocean to the hills were
thinkable or not, and have gravely set before the
youthful student diagrams constructed on this plan
as the true representation of Homeric thought ^
not to
Hivr.''rische
'
Geographie, 49.
" According to
Homer,"
says
PARADISE FOUND.
334
that
was
in
itself
The
ception."
Ocean-stream.^
tlie
also, with
pc
us
equal parts."*
"
to confine
to
is
it,
it
its
Ho7nerische Rcalieii,
I.
I, p. 55.
schlicsst iind
*
dem kiihnen
Keightley,
Myfhoi.,
Sc/iiffer
p. 29.
das
letzte
Ziel geworden."
Flach's curious
this
335
of the
strip of the
constituted
what
sk,
sus-
instituted
its
Who
i
'
on the
vast Worldthe empty
.nielear.
age contented
vommcnc
con-
especiidly
rer,
by Buchhulz,
that the
current
notion
that the
The
Ho-
.''
^ould seem to
, that the rim
er
hmit
md,
,k of
of the
also, Nvith
the earth
correspond
to
ream
encirclinc;
lierefore,
is
iip-liill.
^
it
was a stream
ink to conthie
it
its
\schen Geschkchta,
Ithis as the ancient
an den Okean
third
Ilans Flach,
1874.
"
vol.
^aft
mrdcnP
questions."
it,
Hesiodischen Kosmogonie
p. 596.
phy, vol.
the
Leipsic,
(Diagrani prefixed.)
i.,
p.
Paris, 1857
In like manner IBunburv, History of Ancient Geogra33, represents the solid Homeric vault as resting on
PARADISE FOUND.
336
to West.2
The
pretation
is
that experienced
in
inter-
harmonizing the
commonly
^
^
commonly understood.
ments
of the
sun
sun, as
of the move-
The
be visible to men.
According to the Homeric representation he returns
to the flowing of the Ocean.^
His bright light
sinks in it.^ At his rising it is also from the Ocean
at
to
485.
p. 493.
mount the
Yet
337
centre of the
that
)un table
under or
now, witli a flat circular
disk for the l'2arth, and with a circumfluent Ocean in
tiie same plane, and with an eternally dark and un-
diili-
example
this
'here there
one by
is
mam
its ecu-
lias is
he situation
(if
any way
all
to extend
lo
y well happen
in that realm
rific of all dis-
again caught
is
exaggcr-
te his
idstone at
tirst
e of the Earth-
parallclogiam
ithan
|e
from East
current
inter-
trmonizing
^,
the
as commonly
of the move-
The
[lerstood.
visible to men.
Ition
ts
he
returns
bright
light
\di, p. 493-
to
as a going
also described
is
l)chind the
ICarth.'"^
sk}.'
*<
his setting
iVo yaTar,
How
Iliad, vii.
422
'^
Odyssey, x. 191.
Odyssey,
which
xii.
380.
reniembt
to
have seen
is
in the rare
Am
tcl.
1678
p. 13.
22
this
conception
mundi
Cataractis.
%;;??*
/
/.
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
us
IB
1.1
11.25
1^
12.0
lA. 116
[1>^
\
^\
V
rv
Photographic
Sciences
Corporalion
^'*.
PARADISE FOUND.
338
On
horizon.
of the river,
ble with
all
But
he cannot be con-
if
assumption,
a
Assume
flat disk.
one
of
is
it
is
is
Then,
caus-
in
movement
Homer had
source of
and
if
we do
all
we may be
in
is
the
reason
lack
of an ultra-terrestrial shore.
In-
minatcd.
esting on the
what possible
Olympos
of
German
Homer
lies
nd point of
men, each
is
sctto
of the
view
and
Heavens
h and
knew
ie he also
plexity
Ocean
"or what
lay for
if
the
is
reason
the
lack
which
has
feature of Ho-
ind maintained
[omeric poems
mountain
summit
To
of
settle
Wwq
heaven."^
in
"The gods
of
Such dogmatism
^
'^
*
*
"
original
Ipia
tlie
the earth,"
to scale the
caiis-
which
in
itself,
Olympos
one false
)mer's Earth is
icre, and every
i
rhen, in
It
that name.^
just west
lies,
339
oi
heavenly
hill."
Ilias,
i.
44.
Mythology.
Fourth Edition.
London, 1877
P- 34-
PARADISE FOUND.
340
"A
,,
careful
survey,
the Iliad,
xiv. 2:'5
not at
is
all
in-
but
its logical
cogency
by no means
is
admissible.
The
gods
true
Homeric conception
of the
abode
of the
wide heaven,"
is
sion of
Zeus
not
vefjtiKrjcrLv,
(Iliad, xv.
Homerischc Geographie
Buchholz, Horn. Rcalien, I.
1
tirely subjective:
for
"In a
tliis
192)
is
it
und Weltkunde,
or/iu-
a Special possesis
the upper
pp. 4-20.
sky,
Copied
bv
i> en-
wmd
12.
iv., p. 174.
but he did
dome
in
md
ceive of
Hesiod
in
acquainted,
to
in-
jscending from
;nded from tho
le
i
argument of
by no means
Homer speaks
According to
abode is "the
heaven,
o.Va-
special posscs-
the upper
4-20.
sky,
Copied
l)v
reasoning
i> en-
:hristianity, the
wdd
iie's
in
of
the
xi.
315,
is
it
plain that
Olympos along
Thessalian
he
of the northern
heaven viewed as the proper abode of the gods.^
The proofs of the incorrectness of the current
'
bearing the
To
gilds
all
this
name of Olympos.
who deny that heaven was
to
Homer
insurmountable
passage presents
difficulties.
To
place
No wonder
Volcker thinks
and of
" Der Olymp muss auf jeden Fall zu
the arrangement of mountains
unteMst kommen, und die Folgcrung aus dieser Stelle fiir die Ilomerisdic Localkenntniss und Grundlage der Wirklichkeit in Anordnung
Horn. Geoi:;., p. 9.
(ler l>erge miissen wir dahin gestellt sein lassen."
itilv amusing is the haughty remark under which Hartung beats a
" Warum aber sollte ein Gelehrter Uber solche Wiederspriiche
retreat
sich Scrupel machen da die religiose Vorstcllung sich niemals daran
gestdssen hat?" Die Religion itnd Myt'iologic der Gricc/ieii, Th. iii.,
6.
r>ut one German, .and he a Swiss, seems to have apjirehcnded
" Jedoch war dem Griechen
the inevitable implication of this passage
most of the three,
is
for his
knowledge
that
of localities
'1
an imaginative
/tn'*
terrestrial seal
and
e localized.
as a
ic
was easy
In the Odyssey,
original.
the
he abode of
it
2:'
not at all
dome
this celestial
others of the
by Keighi-
Iliad, xiv.
To
to conheavenly mountain, vast, majestic, of unearthly beauty, and peopled with glorious beings invisible to mortals.
And
this heavenly mountain he called Olympos.
The
Thessalian mount, the Bithynian, and all the dozen
o believe that
Olympos, the
;re
341
when
of the Greeks,
an and Enxinc
west-
\v(dil
Ing Cambunian
range
|h of the Peneios
linburgh, 1S66
and
dem
Olymp wohnten, wic aus der Beschreibung des Kampfcs des Otus
und Kphialtes gegen die olympischen Gotter hervorgeht."
Rinck,
Die Rt'ligion der Helleneu.
'
vol
:
Compare
Pictet,
Zurich, 1853
Les Origiues.
vol.
Paris, 1877
i.,
\>.
207.
tom.
iii.,
p. 225.
PARADISE FOUND.
342
Homeric poems.
The designation
gods by
the formula ot ovpavbv evpiiv xwo""' occurs twice in the
Iliad and sixteen times in the Odyssey, but the expressions "who possess the wide heaven," in Odyssey, xix., line 40, and "who possess Olympos," line
43, are plainly identical in meaning.^ So in the Iliad,
"the immortals who possess the Olympian man"
sions " and " the gods who possess the wide heaven
of the
Hence
also
Hesiod's
cVtos
'OXv/attoi',
To
translate
it
Homer
tion of
Zeus
in the
Comp.
xii.
339
also the
Iliad,
verse ninety-
ii.
320,
In the Iliad, \'m., lines 393 and 411, the selfsame portals are
334.
called now "gates of heaven," now "gates of Olympos."
2 Book
18
ii. 13, 30, 484
v. 383,
Homerische Geographie, p. 13 { 9).
8 Book i. 399, XX. 47, and often
Compare 497
129, 131, 527.
i.
i.
404, et passim.
i.
570
v.
373,
See Volckcr,
898,
etc.
vi.
See L.
" Daher der Himmel und der Olymp auch ganz gleic!,l)cdcutend gebraucht werden konnen." Griechische Mythologie. LcipPreller,
the
of
the gods by
twice in the
, but the cx-
seven,
we
pelled
up
Father of
the
men
gods and
begins
in
311,"
Odys-
"
the
'
In
e beings.^
*OXv/jL7roi',
Cl/TOS
int interprcta3f
Zeus
in the
transform the
t
One
in
life
14 ff.)
literal
verse ninetyii.
320,
aie
fsamc portals
discourse,
translation of Buckley,
Hera, of
has
his
troops to flight.
is
it
thus rendered
evil arts,
Indeed,
know
first to
of
into Trolls.
Apollinem,
to Olyinpos,
of the
"
three times.^
come
hast
Hence
and
IS,"
*'
Thetis ;"
ympian manases.2
Thou
goddess
and in verse one hundred twenty-one the
bard resumes, " Thus he spoke nor did the silverfooted goddess Thetis disobey, but rushing impetuously, she descended down from the tops of
Ulympos." 1
he says,
lympos," hnc
3 in the Iliad,
wide heaven
343
not whether
chastise thee
.-*
10s."
See Volckcr,
sim.
erated
373.
898.
etc.
V. 689.
See
L.
caught, seizing,
threshold of heaven
till
betirthcilt.
I'er-
'.ncydopaedie, Art.
ctly
but
hurled from the
he reached the
earth, hardly-
breathing."
but stand-
ing around,
whomsoever
<ty,
vi.
the translator,
^
"
are supplied by
i.
195, 208,
v.
351 with 355 xx. 5 with 10; Od.^ xi. 313 with
It is astonishing that Faesi
316; XX. 31 with 55 ; also 103 with 113.
can say that the case in the text is the only one found in the
868 with
Iliad.
869;
xix.
:!'
PARADISE FOUND.
344
this
patient,
my
He
heaven.
of
says, "
in
of
Be
Si
ii.,
p. 402.
.''
sage
he supply
;vn
account
of
le
says, "
Be
rb full of grief,
)lympian Zeus
a time before
me
the heavenly
So
is the right interunconscious of his inconsistency, elsewhere says, " The favorite haunt
of Hephaistos on earth was the isle of Lemnos.
It was here he fell when flung from heaven by
Zeus for attempting to aid his mother Hera." ^ In
like manner Professor Geddes, with a forgetfulness
equally entertaining, writes of Zeus "hurling He-
other.
irresistible,
indeed,
Keightley,
that
pretation
ieved restrain
d thee beaten,
;ing seized
345
day was I
fell on Lem-
and
of his
lole
>
me.
The not
many-peaked
tie
imagination.^
under Thessa-
as in note on
eaven" was
shad, xxiv.
I.,
'ies
1"
ok
situated
3, 4. 7- 8.
Judenthum,
l''^'"
r>d.
^Villl"Ut
Ijer he places au
[pretation.
1 Oct.,
vi.
40
ex-
Possibly
ff-.
con-
inverted mountain,
[owless and
rainless
sxegesis of
this pas-
Mythology, p. 97.
PARADISE FOUND.
346
wish to pull
it, I
could draw
it
up
tof^cther, earth,
all
then, indeed, would I bind the
around the top of Olympos, and all these
Jiy so much do I surpass both
should hang aloft.
gods and men."
Comment is unnecessary. Until the whole of a
thing can be susijcnded upon and supported by a
part of itself, no interpreter can make the top of
Olympos in this passage signify the top of a moun-
chain
tain in Thessaly.^
The
heroic
alternative
poet
is
and
manner
in
own embarmssment
shifts his
this grave
somewhat discouraging to interpreters who have an inclinaa rational meaning in their author.
He says, " The
tion to find
speculations
^
^
is
as
STUDY
lid
bind the
all
Nor
these
surpass both
e whole of a
pported by a
the top of
of a moLin-
:e
,p
;eded to show
:
ether, earth,
Id I
ANCIENT LITERATURE.
O;
requirements
to
347
Olympian,
we speak
of
heaven
"
ig
Olympos,
it
:ady alluded to
ds as *'01ymhands toward
of
this is the
'O
;,
Father
{orpavoOev Kara^ucra),
thunders
to thee burn-
air'
same thundering
Book
;
described as
365
is
ovpavov iarfpSfPTOs.
iir*
As
alyK-fievTos 'OKvfxirov
xvi.
Book
Comp.
232
xix.
257
On
xxi.
272
x.
;
461
iii.
364
vii.
178, 201
viii.
passaLie
vi.
40.
p.
as apparently
their gods."
Odyssey,
ix.
527,
Compare Volcker
Geog., p. 6.
and elsewhere.
PARADISE FOUND.
348
called
v^Ti.^^()i
"witnesses on hi.Ljh."
So unmistakable is this huif^uage and the entire
usage of the Odyssey that various recent writers,
not emancipated from the traditional view as respects the Iliad, have yet perceived and admittcl
the identity of "OAv/xttos and the upper oiyjrmis in thc
former work. Among German scholars, Faesi ^ and
Ihne'^ have expressed themselves in this sense, and
fiapripm, or thc
'
ii,
Considered with
namely, in the heights of heaven.
sovereign
of
gods and men,
reference to the august
J
Note on
Iliad,
i.
420,
and
in Eiideituui:; to the
Odyssey, p. x\
ii.
use of
&7({i'>/i<^os
So
all to his
plies
one only evidence not by his own concession merely " presumptive," to wit, the " great simile " of the Iliad, book xvi. 364, tells
sor's
against rather than for him, for the iw' OuKifxirov vftpos cannot
sibly
come
alOepos tK
Slrjs
pos-
move, unless Olympos be where the divine ether is, high above the
atmospheric heavens. Volcker's treatment of the passage is so absurd that Geddes does not even attempt to follow it. Horn. CrcO{'
3-
STUDY OF ANCIENT
the polar sky-arch
iVc/)fl
called
the
lul
iL-
ancl adniittc'l
in Inc
otyMivfJs
ami
rs, Faesi''^
Then
clouds.
of Zeus.'
\vritL'r>,
view as
or
was
349
the entire
cccnt
'^<V'*
rtd/Ao?
I.ITEKATi RE.
Gedtles*
iii;^
n the Odyssey
lympos." '1 esse all the mo 10
in
/xaK/xi? (II.,
i.
i.
tion, "
is
Oilyssey, p. xvii.
Gcckles' elaborate
lilleid " is " a vori-
The
inconclusive.
r
interpretation than
bosom,
a living
:<)
iiistnic-
Trofessor's
/<,'
only
or
at all to his
nothing
mo
to
with ovpavis
II lit,! ins,
'
-'P"
46,
Olympos
is i)lainly
styled "starry."
14.S.
<
down
p. 156.
Uranus und
Olympus
Meinung "
;
held."
that
Homerisc/te
is,
all
':\
first
his successors
lay-
("dass
nie als
synonym
gehcgte
Even Volcker,
Geoj^.,
is
p. 4.
With gods
of
Homeric
size,
high above
the
so
ab-
eine
the Vrofes-
364,
tL'Us
cannot
pos-
xvi.
V v(<pos
passage
ow it. /^om.
te
comp. with
one of whom required seven acres for his couch, the idea of
placing the whole Olympian Court and Gotterlehen on the sharp, narrow, clearly visible peak in Thessaly is ridiculous.
J'.uchholz [Horn. Realien, I?d. i. i, p. 3) declares the metaphorical
intcri)retation '^ ztt ji^ekiinstelt,'''' for those early times, and roundly asserts that, "according to the idea of the Homeric Greek, heaven is
Even
is,
of Ilephaistos in
Moreover, Aristotle, or whoever wrote the ' Letter of Aristotle to Alexander on the System of
the World," in one passage expressly idciUiiies Oiit-duos and OlynipoSy
saying that for diverse etvmological reasons we all the outermost circumference of heaven bybf)th names. See Flammarioii, Astronomical
erally
book
The house
iicr," p. 510.
layers, or thickucssvs,"
le
Olympos 0/ many
the
peculiarly expressive.
is
Ocoi;.,
a single
metallene Hohlku^eL'"
infantile
He
solid gold
PARADISE FOUND.
350
lamince
(Trrvxai) of
fitness of the
tation of
tall
Homeric
ideas
Pillars of Atlas,"
on
per-
this question.
answers to which he can nowhere find. For inHow can Homer speak of the Pillars of
stance
Atlas, using the plural, when elsewhere in the early
Greek mythology the representations always point
Again, if there is but one, and that
to only one ?
in the West, near the Gardens of the Hesperides,^
what corresponding supports sustain the sky in the
Or, if Atlas's Pillar
East, the North, and the South
:
.?
MJ
11., xi.
Com-
the
iii.,
PP- 532-537.
a firmament,
ibove heaven,
the "ninth."
Homer
around
him-
responded the
the Skies.
;ional intcrpre" the
Homer
should
pcr-
multiform
its
.-'
fitness of the
explains
only one of
is
ke the curved
at adds to the
IS
"knows
this question,
Atlas
subject several
certainly
beginner, the
find.
For
in-
the Pillars of
-re in the early
always point
is
one, and
that
le Hesperides,'-
Atlas's
Pillar
this sense.
C>nn-
c,
616.
Depuis had
'FOlympe,
comP>.'^c
Dterranean, or south
ng
or
difficulties of the
Again,
if
This
the office
to prop
of
of
course
is
to
the two.^
them
in exactly the
Worse than
this,
same
Pausanias
unqualifiedly
the
to
Theo^ony, 747.
351
be
many and
charge of so
that
these
not
only
many
'ative
Races, vol.
iii..
I!m
vol.
i.,
P- 34^-
I!
i,i
'
PARADISE FOUND.
352
of
of a poetic imagination
'"*'
'<mmi\
o.
o.
U!
1
cc
MJ
1
?c
|,
S
u.
'
or
was a Northwest African, who, having ascended a lofty promontory the better to observe the
heavenly bodies, fell off into the sea, and so gave
that he
gestion that in
with
the earth-shattering might of Poseidon."^ The classical dictionaries only perplex him with multitudinous puerilities invented by ignorant Euhemeristic
77)1/ is
Followed
"
by
K. O.
;:
and
called
Faesi
sort
represents
nen creation ot
the whole mod-
sort.^
Bryant at first makes Atlas a mountain supporttemple or tcmplc-cave, called Co-cl, house of
whence
and mythhelp.
r finds no
muliial
and
5es
nore and more,
ring emphasis ot
and upon zvhich was delinewhole system both of heaven and earth ; afxcjiU,
anmnd, both on the front of the obelisk and on the
referred to the sea,
iv/iich
a personification
;st of the sea by
to reject
some
ing a
Ktual
the
that
ated the
all
certain
ly a vast supei-
353
of
^
other sides'.'
this
our investigator asks, as did an ancient grammarian, how Atlas could stand on the earth and
If
us son of lapctos
pbearing and supin contrast with
The
Ion."
clas-
multitudi-
with
mt Euhemeristic
hat the
who
support
first
sky
reasonabl
If,
observe
the
gave
by
F.
fi.
186S
-
Followed
to
make
hesiodische
T/ieo<^om't'
auss^vlei^t.
Berlin,
interpreter
Faesi
i.e.,
and
our youth
p. 207.
heaven,
Followed by
unsatisfied,
turns to
1
laddedbyazeugma"!
xepted."
West."^
is
and so
/"
or
as-
19 scq.
junction
con-
who, having
,ea,
its
orii;inal
jsent the
r to
notion doubtless
at
23
PARADISE FOUND.
354
portant
final
lesson that
come
of
With
his researches,
all
may
indeed, he can
if,
meaning
imagine
it
and removes
still
at
once explains
all
we
have
it,
any recess
u.
said to
"know
this statement
the depths of
may have
(5, II, 2)
Gbttcrlehrc^ vol.
i.,
moment
a
'
which his Pillar was standing when the geogonic and cosmogonic process began.
In this sense
how appropriate and significant would it have been
sea in
lo
heaven and
leffectual pio-
applied to Izanagi
of
pretation,
well
beginner
the meanJ of
imagine
if
hemselves "a
till
355
actually affords
/Eschylus,
Pherecydes,
new
and
confirmation, since
the
oldest
traditions
locate
it
Mountains, in
once explains
:h a false and
that
I.
rid as
we
have
sky
beautiful the
jcomes
They
1
and heaven.
heaven respecthe
yet
fitting.
well he
I
hole sea."
Or
iv.,
p.
Still
21.
is
Garrett,
the
Golden Reed
Muir, Sanskrit
another explanation
is
that primordial
l-und llerrcdens hat
\u)V Karb. rh Xeyoixm
waters
may
149
fixed
navel or centre
far deeper than
,e
vol.
Texts,
|ngular or plnral
equally
"Skambha."
X.
.ily
standing in the
eference to the
one and
one, and
the "
th
[are
fact,
In
C;-.
Paris, 1883
p. 71
n.
Comp.
ill
p. 700.
1|
PARADISE FOUND.
356
More than
supporting earth.
this, it
reveals the
cu-
heaven so unmistakably
into the
common
that, in order to
mistranslation of
it,
it
blunder
was
first]
to
words
language
beautifully
d/x^ts Ix^iv^
]ias-
of
in
explicit
is,
"Who,
of his
own
right,
possesses the
tall
Pillarsl
MJ
Finally, as to the
supposed
difficulty of imaginingl
a heaven-upholder so
tall
that
it
La Haye,
1S75
'
m
.
Compare Odyssey
xv. 184.
tionary-makers.
" the
fifty
centuries
to
reveals the
the
of
cu-
it,
it
the
exicographers
\v(irds|
g for the
pasother
\ by no
Homer's
Greek.
I
ouTbs
ras
eX""'^"'*
lis
Pillars
the
hcavcny^
tall
^'o-
Greek,
y ancient
asunder^
iilty of imaginnig!
luld take a brazen
to|
La Haye,
Pillar
known
It is
is the axis of the world.
apostrophized in the ICgyptian docu-
unmistakable words
O
in the upper and in the lower heavens!"^ It is, with scarce a doubt, what the same
ancient people in their Book of the Dead so happily
It is the Rigstyled "the Spine of the Earth." ^
Veda's vieltragcnde Achse dcs iinaufhaltsam sick
drehcnden, iiic alterndeUy nie morschwerdendcn, durch
den Lauf dcr Zeiten nicJit abgenuizten Wcltrads, auf
wclchcm ALLE Wesen stehen.^ It is the Umbrellastaff of Burmese cosmology, the Churning-stick of
India's gods and demons.
It is the Trunk of every
cosmical Tree.^ It is the shadowless Lance of Alex:
"
p.
97).
Heaven-supporting Pillar
P!^
Magic Paj^yrus, in
long Column, which
uriptionum
x.,
may be
^gyptiacarum,
and fig. No.
opposite p. 175,
commences
bavel
1875:
It is
called Sandalfon
these
ould hardly
same
ment
first
to
is
blunder
was
he
tall Pillars
)rder to
that
tlas as a heaveneqimlly
t him as
it
it
harmo-
,erfectly
357
i.
p.
152.
seen in Brugsch,
177
et passiin.
Comp.
fig.
12, p. 124.
Chap,
AVi,'-
jthe
cxlii.
Veda,
i.
164.
1|
Vi
358
IP'
ander
of the
of Izanai;!;
the
of the
It
'^
is
the
Is
it
It is the
rec-
ognized by Grimm.
It is the Tower of Kronos.
is Plato's Spindle of Necessity.
It is the Azacol
the North African
seven lamps
Sunis.
It is
the Ladder
It is
It
of
with
the
Tal-
celestial
In the foregoing discussions of Homeric cosmology we have had a sufficient exhibition of the cause
malpractice shall we call it?
and cure of current
on the part of interpreters of Homeric poetry,
Their baseless assumptions and blunders have been
renewed and multiplied in nearly every field of arAssyrian, Egyptian, Hebrew, Persian,
chaeology,
Indian. Whithersoever "modern research" has gone
it
as a kind of
it,
first
principle and
known anything
early
about
peo-
^ F.
Gregorio Garcia, Origen de los Iiidios del Niicvo Munio.
Madrid, 1729: p, 337. Here, the "pole-axe" of ignorance lias supplanted the pole-axis of ancient science. Bancroft, Native Races, vol,
Compare the " Golden Splinter" of Manco Capac. Reiii., p. 71.
ville,
'^
mmm
Rig Veda,
x. 129, 5.
p. 131.
)iercing)
pies
heavens
the
"child-like"
inconsistencies
imagination are
therefore
Even the
expressly
is
he Ladder
It is
the
be ex-
to
rec-
Kronos.
the Azacol
igno-
the
through
the world "
of
of
squarest contradic-
xs
L.
tions
"
of
The
uui-
almist's "Line"
t
boundaries.
of the
side of
tracted
Izaiuii;!;
pear of
359
"will
It
with
gation into
Tal-
justify
other."
The
results of
tempted to
is
degree, as follows
Paradise celestial
Homeric study
to contradict each
In
of
a/ways be found
it
in
Homeric
all
a mild
inves-
tigations
Homeric
;ion of
shall
cosmol-
the cause
we
call
Homeric
it?
poetry,
n that the
anything about
tribes and peoNucvo
nearest
waters,
Odyssey
to
mutilated
fit
the
the voyag-
ings of its
|
H/imdo.
sup-
vol.
Manco
the
early
OS del
than
other
of
Capac,
Re-
'
just
Mr.
confessing,
" there is
'*
The Track
of Ulysses,"
no evidence
PARADISE FOUND.
36o
is
antii]-
department
of
crowded into the memories of successive classes of academic and collegiate youth,
arguments and explanations which neither to teacher
nor taught have even the poor merit of intelligeiitiy
illustrating the evils of wrong principles of classical
hermeneutics.
The discussions and results of the
tion annually
beginning of
human
early generations of
history, according to
men can
which
heavens which
all
ascribe to them.^
^
"
Je
licss sich
tiefer
And
in
if,
consequence
to
the
race
of the
the
Cultur
sagcii,
je
Nachrichten sich zeigen, desto grossere Bildung dcr \ cifahren verrathen sie." Anton Krichenbauer, Bcitrdgi' zur homerhcha
Uranographic, Wien, 1874, p. 13. Comp. 68, 69 et passim. The
statement has reference to astronomical science among the earliest
Greeks.
alter die
"Among
'
361
ever occurred
study of
modest
:l
procedure df
on magazines
Columbus
that
anti'i-
department
therefrom will
of
to investigate
in a different
3
i
spirit,
Observatory of Paris, has discussed it astronomit as a testimony of the high antiquity of their asThis period,' he says, is one of the most remarkable that
tronomy.
for if we take tlie lunar month to be 29 days,
have been discovered
I2h. 44 m. 3., we find that 219,146^ days make 7,421 lunar months, and
that this number of days gives Coo sohir years of 365 days, 5 h. 51 m.
36 s.' If this year was in use before the Deluge, it appears very probable, it must be confessed, that the patriarchs were already acquainted
to a considerable degree of accuracy with the motions of the stars, for
this lunar month agrees to a second, almost, with that which has been
determined by modern astronomers."
Flammarion, Astronomical
lie considers
*
able to consider
d false explainlories of succes-
arite youth,
teacher
ither to
of intelligently
iples of
classical
ing to which
have
Paris, p. 26.
of the
;ed a conceivalv
iy
Myths.
d results
'
."
the
failed
to
of the
lechanism
ions of the
race
of
the
,equence
69
:e
among
the
Ccuiicst
Ecount of their
virtues
gcora[the sciences of
could
^d ; which they
pecause
it is
only
after
complished.'
lo years
M-
Cassim,
CHAPTER
III.
OF
The more I search into the ancient history of the worldy the more ! am convinrd
commenced luith a purer ivorship of t/ie Supreme J!,:
ing ; thiit the magic iitjluence of Nature upon the imaginations of tlie human r.i.,;
afterward produced poiythcism, and at length entirely obscured spiritual coiucptions of religion in tlu hclicf of the people.
A. \V. von SCHLEiiEL.
that the cuitivated nations
There
theological field of
sions
and
discus-
important bearing.
They
Form, and
the
363
To
it
significant thai
is
.^'Cveral
a niono-
the ancient
of
example the Egyptians, the Pemi?ins, and the Chinese, seem to have been more monolhei.slic in their
earliest traceable conceptions oi religion than in
PROBLEM OF
>
more
am conviiiid
of the Supreme
r.i.c
oiis 0/ the human
ured spiritual cotu^h
/'
i/>
LEliBL.
Vkolc nnturali^te
a driix
crit
>
lie
I'hunuiuiti^,
h,iut
car
nuniti,
il
me fois
qu'dle
igations of
tigations
partly
re-
lying
the
in
Form, and
present
It
the
traditions
of
|ng commenced
las
having
lugh
sin.
lost
This
Iprevailed from
]ong
and
latest
First
It
time,
all nations
as
[light extent
the
of
Conceive
their later
KKLICIION.
books of
all
less
itself
is
ig-
and more
ridiculing the very idea on which religion
consentaneous convictions of
or
mankind,
based,
all
peoples,
of the existence
and action
of
of
Argyll's
xilL
PARADISE FOUND.
3^4
for
it
some other
it
explanation, so framed as to
make
impulse whatsoever. The result has been a succession of crude speculations, inadequate in their prem-
and contradictory
ises
in
their respective
conclu-
sions.
by the
interest
adapting themselves
and especially
irrelig-
List
all prob-
in their
that even
and so outraged
sides a
2>
ct|
Si
^1
in.
It will
much-admired results.
them of any note was David Hume,
the English deist and champion of philosophic doubt
tradiction of their
ERLpp
The
In his
of
first
"
"
(published
in
1755), he lays down this as his first and fundamen" Polytheism was the primary retal proposition
ligion of mankind."
His first argument in support of this thesis is an
appeal to the evidence of post-christian history. He
:
puts
*'
it
thus
It is
I/CXD years
ago
all
mankind were
polytheists.
The
"
as to make
man himself,
;d
of
in their prcni-
The
conclu-
find
novel attemi)ts
ing themselves
all
the suc-
ous and
irrelig--
have at
rs
re-
we mount
candor, aided
y to
been a succcsective
teaching, or
ir
365
list
farther
with
creed.
as
The North,
human
give their
The
fact.
passage consists almost exdogmatic asserPlainly, the condition of the majority of mantion.
kind 1700 years ago affords no just criterion by
litive savagery,
plogical sides a
in this portion
Lve furthermore
eaders' concep-
force
in historic
new
the history
the successive
mutual
le
con-
ults.
David Hume,
ilosophic doubt.
"
(published
in
is
an
He
of
that about
The
lytheists.
of the
race thou-
it
men
several
thousand years after the commencement of their existence must be very different indeed from their
But, furthermore, he grants
primitive condition.
that 1700 years ago the prevalence of polytheism
was, after
tw()
all,
there were
"
one or
who doubted
other nations,
It
not universal
testimony
" of
ability of
the
that
" a
barbarous, ne-
cessitous animal,
1hie,
this
PARADISE FOUND.
366
disposition, or
He
theism."
ligion."
essarily
says,
"
Assuming that the first men must nechave been "an ignorant multitude," he
seems certain
It
progress of
human
must
entertain
first
that,
familiar
The
who bestowed
order
It all rests
tion
to use his
imals
own
assumption that
there
As no
religionist
of
Lverse
"
superior Being
of
philosophic
on mankind
nen must
ic-
retaining of
he
it."
his
)rant multitude
and
0-
;y
familiar
stretch
their
bestowed order
ifficult
to
the assumpbarbarians,
t
|st,
there
y of nature, no
tained a
belief
o religionist of
umptions, and
if
for either
ing or
lad
|s,
once been
of a di-
in debate.
if
the
In the sec-
first
men had
have left
and become polytheists should be compared with
his
own
into idolatry."
and
Issibility of the
of
God by means
of
it
see.
supposing a knowledge
of
to the natural
at first
nec-
multitude,"
which
and Almighty
notions of
one
of
ture,
as im-
principles
id
men were
"If
to
367
belief
unity
his theory of
polytheism.
a
well-known theory of
polytheism as the first form of religion,
states his
in a
and
God
possessed of
affinity, simplicity
and
"
the attributes of
spirituality," there
PARADISE FOUND.
368
comes
so
he declares
The
polytheism.
these words
"
Such
natural
explanation of
relapse
this
is
into
given
in
ism], being
somewhat disproporlioned
their
supreme
deity.
These
demi-gods, or middle beings, partaking more of human nature, and being more familiar to us, become
the chief objects of devotion.
But
as
these
selves,
form
and by the
of their duties
fall
vile representations
make
which they
them."
;
is
grounded
This being
grounded
so, it
plain that
is
in reason, or
it
is not.
men may
this
If
it
have
of
it.
il
is
lis
into
given
in
369
later, in 1760, De Brosses, one of Volcorrespondents, published his crude but note-
Five years
taire's
original purity,
otion of inferior
interpose
/hich
These
deity.
ito
grosser and
destroy thcra-
uman mind
for-
is not.
If
it
men may
have
n as their
first
d into polythe-
On
ction.
rounded
the
in rca-
later religious
nable, the
om
t
first
what Hume
is,
may
have
monstration
.nd
of
the whole
meval revelation, elevated De Brosses' generalization into an absolute law of historic development.
He gave the greater plausibility and influence to it
by representing this law of theological progress as
only part of a yet broader social law, according to
which humanity, having traversed this "theological
stage " in the manner indicated, passes next through
a " metaphysical " one, and finally attains the " scientific "
In Germany,
able representative in
ten years later
in 1795,
we
'*
Universal
the absolute
primitiveness of fetichism.
The rationalistic and pantheistic tendencies of German speculation about this time were, of course,
favorable to any new theory which discredited the
Biblical one, and thus it came to pass that before
the
theory, in its
24
PARADISE FOUND.
370
Speaking
of
its
preva-
lence,
" All of us have
it
its
correctness.
In
Origin
and Growth of
Religions.
1879;
p. 58.
2
Reviewed by C. P.
May,
1879.
its
much
with
preva-
371
it.
myself
lever doubted
d by the fact
documents
of
He
inadequacy
and more
even the
of
fre-
religious
visible in the
on, beginning
hymns
iest
of
meval history
Even
y
2
J
profess-
of Religions,
largely fallen
has well
said,
of scientific
2ms
to
owe
its
1.
ong dominant
credit with
days of
De
all
The meaning of the word fetich has remained undefined from its first introduction, and
has by most writers been so much extended that it
may include almost every symbolical or imitative
" First.
cedents.
ethnologists.
ing that
ctures on the
X Miiller, hima believer
rectness.
in
In
he expos -s,
religious
We
for
May,
1879.
it
inaccessible to us.
is no religion which has kept itself
from fetichism.
Fourth. There is no religion which consists
"Third. There
entirely free
"
entirely of fetichism."
Brosses to our
and indeed
IS,
"
>
West African
Origin
and Growth of
Religions, p.
5.
PARADISE FOUND.
372
ing from the pen of a scholar so widely and deservedly revered, cannot fail to produce in the world of
general readers and second-hand writers a profound
dogma
of primitive fetichism
one
is
really deal-
ing with an issue which in advanced circles is already dead. Even Mr. Andrew Lang, perhaps the
most antagonistic of all Professor Miiller's reviewers,
%p,
^M(
^}
'!
^^^
.;
^i
o>
o.
*ji
'
moment
cc
make
fetichism
the
development of religion."
Ten or fifteen years earlier the polemic would have
done many times the good it can now. During this
period a decided change has taken place. There remained a decade or two ago a further step, and but
one further step, for the advocates of the naturalistic
view of the origin of religion to take. Hume had
*
'
made polytheism
in the
to go back of this,
GCi
^
is
" first
and
Comte thought
to postulate a
still
more
ru-
The
ligions.
Paris, 1883
p. 117.
any
of
373
but an absence
Second. Fctichism. In the state of primeval atheism men were " not without a beUef in invisible be-
They
ings."
especially believed in
human shadows,
these spirits
ism.
"
the sav-
which, indeed,
maybe
everything
ers,
worshiped,
trees,
stones, rivplants,
and
animals."
Shamanism,
Fourth.
fetichism,
so does
"
As totemism
Shamanism
overlie
totemism."
overlies
"
power-
far
the
deities,
or are .allowed
to visit
the heavenly
PARADISE FOUND.
374
This in its turn is pronounced "a consid" over the preceding stage of relig-
regions."
erable advance
ious thought.
Fifth.
Idolatryy or Anthropomorphism.
Here
"the gods take still more completely the nature of
men, being, however, more powerful. They are still
amenable to persuasion they are a part of Nature,
and not creators. They are represented by images
;
or idols."
Sixth.
it
To
name
"
is
He
becomes
is
given
the deity
is
but
re-
part, of Nature.
being."
Seventh.
We
will
feature
is its
becomes
this ex-
classification, or the
Its
most charactrr-
atheism as antedating every form of religious development in our race. So far as he rested this dogma
either upon the afifirmed absence of all religious beliefs and usages among the lowest savages of to-day,
or upon the principle that the religious conceptions
its
u.
'O
M^
i^
1
If
Chaps,
iv.-vi.
"a
consid-
itage of relig-
1879,
polo^^y in
Here
>hism.
the nature oi
are still
They
art of Nature,
ted
is
by images
given
but
Professor of Anthro-
able
Museum
the Paris
Oiiatrefages,
went yet
375
of
Natural
History,
but
been discovered,
also
to
religious conceptions
ple
in
from
men,
from
theologians, but
ly supernatural
i'.age,
comes
which he
*
for the
scientific
fellow-
gave
answers
exactly
to
and to
call
the
first
if
ligious.
elaborate
entitled
"
every tribe
and people,
in
character.
i^aturvblker.
list
which the
to take
latter
up
had
claimed as non-religious,
religious
the extended
Leipsic, 1880.
PARADISE FOUND.
376
uf Maii-
edition in
1877.
very
lar^^c
portion of
it
is de-
tlio
4
I
we
to
slowly evolved
all the
friib-:-
iistory of Mi^ii-
;olutu)n of the
)lumccl trcatUc
ached a second
ion of
is
it
"
tic-
view
in the
on
.h
an
ol
One
Nature,"
ascribes
hic author
is
and
\vith
ppinard from
the
Lpproacbcs it
that higher
and
rman
and
tvibu-
vitally
originators
wh\^ic (Ethnic
tliel
;ot consider
or
;h
stages by whidi
evolved
all the
emotions,
habits,
^ual
human
ee from
same notion
satisfies
EthnoU>;4y,
|ta of
Culthe data of
above are
that
which
of
orbc dcos
fecit
timnr,"
No such explanation
cannot conceive how fear could
ever become that compound of reverence and love
which is of the essence of religion.
Fear simply
prompts the brute to shun, as far as may be, the
Equally unsatisfactory is the notion
object feared.
that the heavenly bodies and the sublimer phenomena of nature inspired the awe and curious questionings out of which religion could have grown.
The primitive man, like the anthropoid brute, took
Nothing had inno notice of the remote and lofty.
terest for him save that which was perceiv^ed to be
the
or wilh Huxley
)oy, or with J^lulhilology, or
is
Darwin
of religion
to the ignorant
it
" rriimis in
It
/itii
men.
earliest
inj:;cnuiiy
to the studonl
now
early
cbaractcri/.cd
Book
of the
)r's
377
race,
arbitrary
is
familiar.
He
Caspari,
him
related to
in natural hu-
man relationships.
was filial
regard
piety.
was
tJie
parent.
IM
it
il
PARADISE FOUND.
378
weak,
member
of the family, he
On
rise of animal
worship
first
becomes
conceivable.
life
or dead,
has
not
in that
The fcrcc-
379
become
ex-
iding and
all-
animal.
aged and
ex-
wise, strong,
dUy religious.
re
men
vilized
to
we may
of
rest in stars, or
:ion to
worship
death,
asleep, or
helpless
for
also,
If
he
will
" man-beast,"
the slayer.
is
in this
les
I,
conceivable.
living or dead,
le
man
has
not
the
children,
so the
primitive
tives,
the
foe
The feroc-
for
the
1st."
to
lent
drink
awakening. If
to
At in a cave
weapons
d his
first
is
the family, be
bod and
Here,
him,
tribal
nseen world, no
mply
Hence a
and
[tly
human enough
common
ever.
even of
is
animal worship,
xltcd:' as it ap-
Lmily
the "man-beast"
his favor.
bees to their
md sages were
:e and homai;e
conceptions
if
lects
habitual forms
,vhich
But
real or supposed negon the part of his late friends, he must be human enough to recognize and appreciate any wellmeant attempts to appease his anger and propitiate
to
commu-
Lieval
the
ity of
weak,
orant,
PARADISE FOUND.
38o
in
fine,
all
natural objects
invisible, impalpable,
vital
are
possessed
principles, souls.
of
That
which produced and supported this strange, new notion was a discovery which, estimated by the breadth
and profoundness of its influence, must be placed at
the head of all others,
the discovery, namely, of
This mysterious and novel
the art of kindling fire.
power of evoking what seemed a bright and living
being from the realm of the invisible, by means of
the
priestly
same
identification of heat
phallus and
fire-drill,
and
life
soon
The
associatedj
andl
of the world
the surviving;^semination of
new
account
full
ion grew
to be
Suffice to say
fices to fire,
beginning of
Age."
le Stone
ion in human
le race has yet
fellowship of such,
new
.trange,
no-
very, namely, of
prions and novel
and living
ke, by means of
en the priestly
[right
|cret lay.
Their
and a
sincere
[d
vital
heat
ofi
more
the
neans
|of
com-]
of its be-
the Flamens,
healing.
soon
The!
associated!
the strange
andl
men
bring themselves as
flames.
Hence human
soul takes
breadth
\ by the
at
.ust be placed
rii
that
offerings,
of
That
souls.
s,
381
sacrifices
hence also
in-
so
also
the imagination
of
Some
of the
and
etc.
codes of religious
of the first
is
fire-
and unseen
seen.
In
this
enchanted world
ship.
toric
^ Very
similar to Caspari's view is that set forth by Professor J.
Frohschammer in his late work, Die Genesis der Menschheit. Miinchen,
1883
pp. 6S-3S1.
PARADISE FOUND.
382
The
ders
it
impossible to do
full justice
and
to the skill
of the
scheme
in part or whole.
In striking opposition
.!
.!
tive animality,
and proposes
to trace the
and
rise
nifying the
human
in Caspari's truly
manner
race.
initial
German method,
starts with
a deification of mere
we
say.?
when
it
maternity, con-
form
liie
in
Baissac
This
remote period
was discovered
that
New York,
1S70: Part
I.,
Compare Baring-Gould,
pp 411-414.
Religious Belief.
theory ren-
he
skill
:ed
and
Still
it.
eview which
a refutation
y of Caspari
in his " Oii-
far-off start-
into
stead of mai;-
domestic hie
in
Jaissac
ai
say?
we
laternity, conLifhcing.
This
remote period
[iscovered that
reation of the
at far-off a-e
rrestres, natu-
[terraines
.ternel
avit^s
lla
s,
terranean
des
sixth
final
-
of
etat
ent
comme
la le
Creator of
all
The manner
in
things.
In
this
all
life
and
esented as
[onceiving and
Bcl'-cj-
this
grottcs,
Religious
comes the
'
:ns."
I,
the
en
de
In
powers.
Ics
le culte des
die
383
Origines, p. 131.
ill
PARADISE FOUND.
384
them, was an animal hallucination of the early anthropoids respecting sexual generation.
No, says
another, it was a genuine worship of invisible gods
and goddesses,
Greece, a
Olympian
divini-
ties of
religion whose fruits in character
and conduct compare most favorably with those of
Christian monotheism.^
Absurd! exclaims a third.
were
nobody knows
many
ages
all
rejoin the more
ye not that primitive men
Fools
Know
hov*/'
modern savages,
as
incapable of any religious ideas as they were of using the integral calculus
At the beginning of the exposition of these speculations it was intimated that their contradictory and
.-*
of
reaction
but they find they cannot go along with these rejecters without surrendering more than any biologist or sociologist can afford to surrender if he
would maintain a credible philosophy of the history
of man and of human society.
To a simple disciple
of history the spectacle of their embarrassment and
of
is
in
an eminent
sections.
of
of
385
invisible gods
in
mpian
conception involves the careful thinker in perplexing if not insoluble problems, and how easily all the
divini-
character
s in
with those of
laims a third.
real facts
reUgion; men
iter the inven-
conception.
many
o\v
ages
men
primitive
1 savages,
ley
the more
join
were
of us-
uctive to leave
religiously or
with
than any
,urrender
of
re-
biolif
he
the history
simple
disciple
larrassment and
in
an eminent
refutation
of
conceptions
of
;st
;,i
Had
Mr. Lubbock been permitted at the time to visit the spot, he would have
so far as Moses suggests
no printing-press,
seen
not
power-loom,
perhaps
even
a "fire-drill" or
no
He would have seen no god,
flint "arrow-head."
no Miltonic guard of angels, no Eden gates, no temHe would have noticed in the luxuple or altar.
riant tropical landscape simply a wealth of graceful animal forms, rising in manifold gradations, and
:H
culminating in two
doubtless
,n-ethnic faith
with these
sociological
sympathy
of
called civilization.
is
as
ntradictory and
^oked a degree
.,
none
of
of these specu-
nd
To
First, then,
tic
So
do-
ing,
Quatrefages,
The
Human
Species,
New
and
!'',
25
K1
PARADISE FOUND.
386
to the old conception, no less than acthe new, the arts were only gradually
Men were destitute of the art of metal-
According
cording
to
developed.
the beginnings of
human
society,
rally look.
no
fact recorded in
can
tell
how
precisely
Holy
first
Neither party
long the period antecedent to
Scripture.
great historic
civilizations
how
long ago
it
of
tell
men was
Ignorant of
of to-day.
many
things those
1880,
1883, torn,
and
i.,
earliest
Das
it is
earliest
equally certain
ch.
i.
than ac-
iess
gressive ones.
jssential until
ing the
uments there
arts absolutely
of
in
e would natu-
believer in
this
is
men who
is
respects, according to
Neither party
antecedent to
of
civilizations
can
;-ieither
even
tell
in their
He;d History,
;erly advocated
of the earliest
lowest savages
those
less
favorable to the
than now,
earliest
equally certain
mturvolker,
these de-
to
And
as
all
evo-
ural
men was at least superior to that of the lowmodern savage. Turning to the writers in question we find our antecedent expectations confirmed.
earliest
est
est
Herbert Spencer,
works, expresses
in
one
of
himself as follows
his matur:
"
There
are
them,
Leip-
non-civilises, Pans,
lutionists, in
their
\i
human
Thus Mr.
ird.
fittest,
at
conflict with
of the race,
Indian Ocean,
Their
f Eden.
hat centre, and
the
For
and Casprri
just
we should expect
representation
el
ts,
nature, of originating
History has no
Lemuria"
of
and
making successive inventions which revolution-
With
mection with
he
new
of investigat-
and
social
of
nly gradually
art of metal-
Everything
line
387
ing
beliefs
PARADISE FOUND.
388
and otherwise
In like
unfit regions,
have retrograded."
of the
and
spiritual.
led
And
" high,"
say-
"
in fetichism, polytheism,
and ultimately
in
he
first
tlien
monothe-
Thus Darwin
human
tions of the
Lubbock
largely by ideals.
men
and
a like
ability
selves
powers.
its
to
"no more
editions of his
The
of
ad-
this
later
Origin
:hat supplant-
corners such
Human
sacrifices,
eration.
He
tribes, of
which, in
which
ties
.1
agencies,
he
say-
tlien
ped, to various
Thus Darwin
very aberra-
iifantile
stage a
to govern them-
sometimes
,f
de-
in a state
of
no more
ad-
'
to-day,"
think, cer-
We know
fact,
a succession of such
oxAy ansgcartctc vcrkommcuc
this
1;
men
are
and
to
higher growth
human
to fictions of
meagre as to the
powers.
says, "
miserably to perish."
forests,
first
Ihe
instance, were,
as able to rcprc-
;s
for
opinion, primeval.
Caspar! no less emphatically affirms that the sothe North American Indians and of the
Australians is not primitive, but a result of degen-
nceives of the
And
my
cial state of
"high,"
,emcnt, barren,
itual
On
men.^
first
all
which is now
)een going on
List have been
that remnants
ograded."
may be
says, " It
389
Let us lioj^e that it is by a like inadvertence, merely, that ProfesSayce speaks of " the savage tribes of tlie modern world, and ihe
still 7nore savage tribes among whom the languages of the earth took
1
sor
their start."
Compare
Introduction
p. 269,
" " he had not yet realized that aught existed which
;
senses could not perceive."
-109.
Vol.
i.,
p. 113.
PARADISE i-OUND.
390
history''
In chapter
evidence that
ii.
the
tln'
of the
many
But, thirdly,
first
the best
if
representatives
of
th(i
rather
justified in rejecting
the notion
of
men
ral objects
On
this
all
natu-
about them.
author of the
the
point
Cosmic Philosophy"
is
less
Comte
"
Outlines
of
criticises
may
in
was a
in
earliest atti-
interpreting nature
fetichistic attitude." ^
Spencer, however, recognizing the fact that the lower mammals, birds, and
even insects are able to distinguish animate from
II
I'
Vol.
i.,
i.,
p. 178, et passim.
p. 321.
the
first
North
th*;
are by deger.of
the
he lowest, but
iUzed peoples,
ng the notion
time of Do
that primitive
;hized all natu-
'
Outlines
nf
He
says,
''We
le earliest atti-
Dreting nature
,
however,
that
presents the
Litives
391
it
hinders, and
tribes of
rec-
animate from
The assumption,
primitive
man
tacit or
tends to ascribe
life to
sage calls
his capacity to
ervedly to the
iblical record.
lages
who, on
(p.
146).
1
!>i:>j
PARADISE FOUND.
392
Caspari, too, as
we have
ErJiabcncn), represented
{des sittlich
by the personal
and the
it
II
man
history
it
renders the
Biblical conception of
Fourthly.
nearly
all
The
peoples present
monogamy
as the
of
first
Compare
among
the
first
Frohshammer
men
the
late
Dk
Anschauung aller Volker ist, dcnke ich, ausgegangen von dem Glauben an Einen gottlichcn Willen, wclcher iiber Allen und zu Oheist
waltet."
Lcipsii.,
J. E. Kuntze, Prolegomena zur Geschichte Rams.
1882
p. 23.
to fetichism
rise to the
or,
of fire-kin-
irt
represented
and the
thousands
of
With
tiches.
With Caspar!
moral
in its
moment
rst
y worthy
entific
of
per-
advance
Lubbock, and
J
a high moral
^innings of
hii-
conception
but even
e,
of
an-
ed traditions
as the
iiy
This
n.
of
fust
ions from
'U
to
view,
has followed,
These
reject.
men
the
late
"MitFetischisnuis
uht
begonnen."
Dk
Roms.
it,
communal marriage," uniThe appropriateness of the term
very far from clear. The first communi-
calls
marriage is
ties were mere herds, in which all the women were
In McLennan's opinion
"wives" to all the men.
" the next stage was that form of polyandry in which
brothers had their wives in common afterward came
that of the /evirate, i. c., the system under which,
when an elder brother died, his second brother married the widow, and so on with the others in succession.
Thence he considered that some tribes
branched off into endogamy, others into exogamy
that is to say, some forbade marriage out of, others
If either of these two systems
within, the tribe.
was older than the other, he held that exogamy must
have been the more ancient. Exogamy was based
on infanticide, and led to the practice of marriage
Lubbock, on the contrary, believes
by capture.
that the communal marriage, which he assumes to
have been the primitive form, "was gradually superseded by individual marriage founded on capture,"
and that this led, first, to exogamy, and then to
female infanticide, thus reversing Mr. McLennan's
" Endogamy and regulated polyorder of sequence.
andry, though frequent," he says, " I regard as exceptional and as not entering into the normal progress of development." ^
Still different is the theory
of Bachofen, set forth
in his work entitled " Das
Mutterrccl.t."
Assuming sexual promiscuity as the
primordial otate, he considers that under this system
the womeu, instead of being rendered more and
;
religion until
iy
Lubbock
complex marriage,"
"
versally obtained.
[tain,
as
of "
393
Lcipsiw
Patriarchal Theory.
'a
I
111
PARADISE FOUND.
394
came
to
followed by the
"Mother-Law" system,
The
now
So doing, we
ther.
so this
social state.
respectable,
it
is
find a
scientific
number
fur-
of at least equally
who expressly questhey do not openly reject, the dogma of universal sexual promiscuity as the primeval social state.
Thus Herbert Spencer argues through many pages
tives of the evolutional school,
tion,
if
McLennan,
practice, as
trary, in pro-
(p.
same view,
husband be-
lead primitive
must lead
to
relation "
a system
[led
;
'
of
state
them
felt
son they
jtly
men
says, "
395
698).
In like
entitled
ideas asso-
Lial
more ma-
the
The
d.
that
first fo:ir
tairismus" was
so this
now
disagreeing so
to look furleast equally
it
represcnta-
jxpressly qucs-
dogma
of uni-
many
rh
ist
pa;j;cs
McLennan,
inceived of as
fever unsettled
I"
promiscuity,'
)lishment of
of
monogamy, yet
the first
cessitate
ascribes to
(p. 665).
filial
piety a role in
such a postulate.^
human
animals to truly
is
doctrine of primitive
It
in-
and
[n's likings,
)rce"
of marriage
)er
[ve
and denies
McLennan and
a survival of
all political
jm,
universal,
property and
e, sun-worship
Dcd
was ever
ble bride-capturing
father
Ufe to the
of
i!
Many
Descent of
London, 1879.
See vol. i., pp. 322,
vol.
ii.,
if this
pp. 362-367.
358, 367.
other.
class of
|i
PARADISE FOUND.
396
we meet again in Noire s theory of the origin of language, should gradually lead
to such a reconstruction of Darvvinistic sociology as
will postulate monogamy as the one and only form
considerations, which
of
monogamy
(p.
Else-
630).
669).
language " As under ordinary conditions the rearing of more numerous and stronger offspring must
have been favored by more regular sexual relations,
there must on the average have been a tendency for
:
it
to
"
(p,
monogamous
societies and
197
s the-
Tradually lead
c sociology as
animal orders.
:stion
"an
triarchal or
im-
note appended
the biological
Else-
630).
p.
elation s of the
of the society,
after ascribing
nanese
to their
'*We may
,ays,
(as
,s
ity)
be vigorous
this
er, he uses
to
offspring must
sexual relations,
a tendency
for
promiscuity
"
rized by it
ant that in
to
(p.
the
race multiplied
we
lation, so that
,wn declaration,
|s
societies and
%s
Fifthly.
The
men
as
them as capable
dom
that,
to
obey or to disobey.
It
as a matter of fact, a
and
gives us to understand
few then as now were
their
convictions of
conscious vio-
faithful
to their light
to
I!
the worthlessness
jgraphers
rely.
London, 1884
pp. 246-248.
5r
t
ii'
.1:
PARADISE FOUND.
398
superseded by creations of man's own disordered mind and heart, until the pure primitive relij;ion of the righteous patriarchs became a false worat last
edge and
to
its
its
Then
as
of
kingdom
of God.
And
direction of spiritual
mate
life
and
ulti-
homicides,
is
savage
which they
Cainite kin-
who
rd of
crea-
;onceived, and
iVs
own
relip;-
a false wor-
le
mass of those
)me and cruel
ich as religious
the
cannibalism,
K)W, fidelity
Then
good
to good.
was
in the
generation and
[of life
and
ulti-
hese partial or
uni.art of the
preestablished
[h
fundamental
.vine.
Such
monotheistic
Supreme
Spirit, the
of
the existence of a
in
"
as
er evolution
lieved
to
o larger knowl[ices.
of
In trying to
Great Spirit lives above the stars."
certain
savages,
of
among
prayer
prove the absence
he admits witnesses who show that the Esquimos,
this abnormal
thoroughly un-
;s,
world,
disor-
)rimitive
substantially confirmed
inter-
all
it is
lust
ie
and
399
is
re-
ized
religionist,
^1
clearly
.|.
1
PARADISE FOUND.
4oo
that
most barbarians
"
Races
of
of Polynesia, recognizing a
yet
their
would
number
of Africa,
of great deities,
entitle
monotheists,"
if
belief in a
Supreme
Deity, held
to
ism.
of souls, of divine
'^
He
by
markable clearness
the
New
of this
2
^
Compare Quatrefages,
pp. 486-495
He
401
en on his enc-
"Taaroa
lost
barbarians
person."
Africa,
rica, of
He
great deities,
e
i
name
ot
Deity, held
universe
"
the
but
(p. 345).
monothc-
souls, of divine
great deities
naught answers
to
of the spiritual
ion of
Supreme God
Creator
ipreme
to the
of this
red polytheists,
of
nation of
iiscerned in sav-
some
of
them he
is
constrained to resort
it.
Speaking of the "conceptions of the Supreme
Deity in the savage and barbaric world," he says,
majestic, of the
to
this conception
oples in almost
"
iking of
d belief
s,
the
as
rc-
among
the Tono-ans,
s of
the Polyne-
lligion
who
[velopment
hold
of
cor-
in spite of
Ight well choose
(heir aptest
375-
illus-
ligions, in
-495
justice."
That a religion originally good and pure may degenerate and become corrupt is conceded even by
Lubbock. At the close of his sketch of "the lowest intellectual stages through which religion has
passed," he uses tliis significant language
" I have stopped short sooner, perhaps, than I
should otherwise have done, because the worship of
personified principles, such as Fear, Love, Hope,
etc., could not have been treated apart from that of
the Phallus, or Lingani, with which it was so intimately associated in Greece, India, Mexico, and elsewhere and which, though at first modest and pure,
as all religions are in their origin, led to such
:
532-
beliefs
26
PARADISE FOUND.
402
chapters in
Reading
human
this,
it is
history."
Sixthly.
all
The
Eden solves
Hebrew conception of
This doctrine as to the cradle of the race concedes to the devotee of prehistoric archaeology all his
claims as to the lowly beginnings of every historic
civilization developed in our postdiluvian seats of
humanity. It welcomes every revelation which fossil
bone, or chipped flint, or lacustrine pile, or sepulchral mound h^s ever made, finding in it precious
illustration of those " times of ignorance " throui;h
which our expatriated race has made its passage
(Acts xvii. 30; Rom. i. 18-32).
It is equally ready
for every conclusion of the scientific anthropologist.
By
his
tiary
and with
dulgence
ambitions,
is
that nothing
in
the
may be
lacking to
its
in-
And
perfect confirma-
tion, the
Origin of Civilization,
)^.
-^ip.
own
most pam-
simply asks,
modest and
the origi-
.so
solves
Eden
conception
of
ixology
every
all his
historic
seats of
.ivian
on which
as senseless,
fossil
it
jde
they be
precious
"
through
cf
its
passa-e
which
ance
equally ready
lost
his
Ice
the
opening chapters
of
are
"
primitive
"
simply blurred
up, then,
we
of our
see
own.
1.
That
in rejecting
mankind
none of his
own
successors consider as at
all
tena-
ble.
2.
The
revolt
And
ster-key to
can
belief
in-
scovers that
They
ever weaving.
is
the historical
d appetites and
degree.
Summing
longevity, with
Ithority of God,
in
as results of
No more
we
ing the
Pole,
Man, with
them
environment,
las
that
men
anthropologist.
|f
or seek to interpret
pile, or sepul-
in
403
3.
in
of
his
The more
inevitably
1
dogma
has
it
landed
of
each other.
primitive bestiality.
its
more
PARADISE FOUND.
404
4.
01
monotheism, tiiese more consistent and radical tlieorists have inadvertently gone
credibility of primeval
biol-
ments
of
in
men
first
intellectual
as superior to
endowment, by
natural
man
to
them
a truly hu-
tions,
nearly
all
So
tion.
to
concerned these
rep-
or
Christian Revelation.
6.
The
long advances
in
civilization
is
no product
and
of age-
in the arts.
The
garden was no more incapacitated for the knowledge of his Father than was that
naked second Adam, for whose advent Mary proIf the former sicni,S|
vided the swaddling-clothes.
unclad
Adam
of the
lute Revelator,
possibility 01
.icsc
more
volutional biol-
;d
as well
If
clear-sighted
now
arc just
II
Abel
ivertcntly gone
con-
405
n as superior
ical
to
truly
sents,
is
on merely
Its full
n the
arts.
more
\QX
ilvent
tie
Mary
Jvine
If
,rs
nomad
lations to
The
men.
that
pro-]
|
sublime
abso-l
Arabs
mani-
of tho nat-
;/.
pre-
it
posilive
with
llic
evi-
ai;c-
revelation,
[organs, the
'.iv.d
con-
men
at ail
bears
or
former seems
lb
incapaci-
than was
gr'n.nds,
ciliation of Biblical
of
[OoStble
departments,
speculative
whole.
uite as possil)le
product
As
bo'.h
an escape fioin
these
or Mosaic,
Monotheism becomes
attractiveness.
ic,
sociolog-
lui-
With
anthropological and
flicting
:ase.
the
eminently reasonable.
them a
postulates
Primitive
jud.i^-
correct, by
lally
let
endowment, by
:ring their
Once
ing?
historic con-
ll
in their rerelig'c
n of
As we
were there,
short of
Kishis
a
in
**
I;
PARADISE FOUND.
406
likeness,
is
to a theist,
even
ft
still
as well
as of good,
these
are suppositions
much
memories and
in
in
the oldest
incongruity,
and
after his
CHAPTER
IV.
a theist, even
representation,
been open
to
knowledge
of
re suppositions
,f
ind basis of
MENT OF
would be a valuable contribution to the Study of Civilisation to /uive the acof Decline and Fall investigated on a -wider afui more ^xact basis of cvidetice
than has yet been attempted.
E. B. Tvluk.
It
tion
po'etes,
tiony
:1
in the
oldest
jcriptures of hu-
Les
realite, et
Human
losophy of
and that
years,^
hundred thou-
V or/ut certainemcut
its
sequent historic
undest import is
CIVILIZATION.
Revue
man has possessed sufficient intellia traditional record of himself is *' only an infinitesiIn one passage he fixes on the period of
fraction " of the time.
gence to leave
mal
"eight
favored the
upon the
Earth,
Phila., 1S7S.
h.
PARADISE FOUND.
408
was continually exposed to invasion by the cavehyena and the cave-bear, fiercer and more powerful
His multitudinous enemies
than the modern type.
were all provided with offensive and defensive
with tusk and fang, with claw and beak,
armor,
with lances steeped in never-failing deadliest poiTo every foe they could oppose an almost
sons.
impenetrable hide, a mail of horny scales, a solid
He, by strangest anomaly, was destitute of
shell.
He was a naked and defenseless babe in tlic
all.
Indian jungle of Earth's fierce and venomous carHe had not a weapon, not an implement
nivora.
dim mist
of
period
many thousands
Age
at a
man
was
ii.,
^,
PP- 374-447-
As we
etliereal
more powerful
and
defensive
ig deadliest
statement-
"ay be
tin i.,^.ccu
)t
"
rew.
"
Habit
icestors lived
the
'""'' f
" ^"'"
"t
"
sort
IS
note
..
a Plant
somewhat
have been a
\nX
mankind were
""^^ ^ "'"'^
it
*hen
aZaluZr'"'"""^ *^'"-
to
be
little
fearf.i
precTn^H.
de^
Forj tt
fediluvian longevity.
of
""^""'^-'--ble
tcrminedly the
tradittonl!
as
'
remote
he' . "i"'^,?^"
"^ "'^^
e,
to us moderns,
there"tn,T
car-
jst
'"
''"'"^
tS:ST
was destitute of
less babe in the
an implement
ad he had implelot have known
poi-
d venomous
indeed
-,
"'""-'^d
a solid
scales,
regions."
!^'
.'^
t^'"'"^ly
'f
at all certain
that its outspread!,
ppose an ahnost
y^
S^h'??
Cit:"ri't^
if
these advocates,
this
not distinguish
a trei
Lidinous enemies
;
sa."-
'"at-the branches'of
the fees
heaven
hiding thems
We
'*9
its
^"'""
"^ 'his
'"'^'^"'"^ = ^e-
V""^^'-d'"ary
an^^^'"'^ generations
in truth ,,,1
life
him
the posi-
the buffalo-hunting
'ated represcntati\
rope.
N.
e of
Y., iS76:p.
Gehorenwerderw^Pr.?^"'
/-'"cn, vvachsthum
.
Icrn naturalist,
saviii^c
Priinitive Ctdliirc,
vol,
le historical,
was
Wa
viost
of
Geolos^y, vol.
ii.,
"
On
Argyll's chapter
turc.
London,
^^'"^Jheitsperiode
''""'^"" -V.edrungen
""^^^"^^^
cirrT
ter.schiede
sefn" ''''''
T'' '^'^ ^^^Uber^^^ach!
ubersahen, vvelche
die Unfene qn
f
S^'^^^sstufen
;- So unbegreiflich
j
les
v^escniechts so
uberwiiltiffend inf a-
of
at a
man
''"'
und T^^
'f
rhe,t eine
Zeit
es uns
gegeben, i
dt t't- "^"
''T"
d zwischon
einer Pflanze
und ei.Tem
voneinander trl
"^^' ^^^
'^
'^^^^^'^'chen Unter-
iS;'4;
'39.
Berlin, X876.
'
'^ ^'^''''"-^^"
^oUzendorfT. ^ro.
i:
PARADISE FOUND.
4IO
!'*''P*
possibility
and
itself.
To
whence
looking intelligences,
it
is
plain that
and down-
if
ever they
incredible
ualsy
as
it
may be
" to us moderns,"
result
is
be
to
humanity
to create,
or rather to evolve and bring to practicable perfection, the high arts and sciences of intelligent perception, of
ical
human
as distinguished
from dendrolog-
thirty
human
all
life-
thousand
to
PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY.
man world
heir learning
still
procreation
own party
at
first individ-
us moderns,"
ed upon some
.-.pied the place
was
)r whoever
tree
some
dis-
friends who
tie
pdigal to a fault
whenever any
esult
ower,
it
and
|s
to
is
be
seems
illogical,
these embry-
lanity to create,
icticable perfcc-
[intelligent per-
om dendrologibstetrics,
;rn
human
all
life-
ty thousand
to
land,"
we
number
of mutually anall
who
if ever they
carry forward
way and
into an indefinite
and down-
le
De
Maistre calls
the banale hypothesis of primeval savagery have
done their worst, and doing this have shattered their
Lon as to the
lie
liberal
more
lem as to the
3
more
spirit.^
istence from
the
in a
411
really
to reconsider
toi of the hu-
the situation,
There
is
if
some evidence
ingly
of
selves,
or of the
chronometers,
delivered last
the
British
printed in
summer
in
Association by President
Nature, Sept.
4, 1884,
pp. 440
ff.
!'
?lllf'
PARADISE FOUND.
412
and often contradictory utterances of represenwould be most timely, but the task
left
must be
to other and more competent hands.
tient
tative leaders,
beginning, and
ing
how
all
we
PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY.
2S of
represen-
life
ipetent hands.
we
,ch a kind,
few obviously
those perfect
istounding
skill
living.
endowed
"some
of the orders
ufiS
,n
If
4.
413
which
at the
If
the
less
verywhere show-
those
history
d present
simply
originated
il
law.
Animal
King but
range
e whole
tion
now,
history until
lln
once,
and
origin to a
intelligible the
by
of Nature
;g
Lorthy
of special
Hr.
|
notice.
of
group
L of our Niagara
Dr. The
led scorpion.
ami Pr.
world,
the
da in
name
the
have given it
Arachnida,
indeed any
carboniferous
irthan the
pie
more
in tte
perfect
rnicitionP
owes
the Conferva,
Now
that the
all
the possi-
])lant-germs.
The germ
is
of
is
is
follo^v
bilities
oiicc
discovery by
as
order of succession
of
the
PP- 74.
75-
PARADISE FOUND,
414
is
in our
its class,
important division of the vertebrata must be admitWith this agrees the emphatic declaration of
ted." ^
study of the facts of animal
Andrew Wilson "
development
not
is
well calculated to
all
as well as advance.
ily
it
show
that
life is
includes retrogression
many
be proved to tend in
and upwards
This tendency^ beginning now to
to
higher
be
levels.
readily be
shown
of
T,he Antiquity
Andrew Wilson,
(italics ours).
research
is
Ufique.
Paris,
constantly bringing
1884: p. 282.
living beings."
new illustrations to light. Revue SriotEven in our late age of the world
life
Naturalist.
on
"On
of
same
writer
What
PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY.
terior to that
5.
vement in this
lUst be admitdeclaration of
of animal
lets
DW that
changed,
life is
can read-
itory
tovvards back-
upwards
ind
now
ling
to
to he
influ-
In
d plants." 2
when
the
pro-
accept
to
r,
of these
'
of its structure."
6.
Human Race
out
of
:i
le latest writers
even
Many
uportant
'
retrogression
415
of
same time
be the whole
kingdom,
are, in
facts,
the
animal
arguments
According
nostic
III
the
32.
Evolution,
of
p. 343
paleontological
light.
Revue
Sricn-
a minority of
American
in the
1,"
is
concerned.
III
whole Paleozoic
(le
tig
times.
\icopodiace(B,
|ill
Still, the
Filii-'cce,
remain, and
dtgradation of
the
tht
thee first families, and in the introduction of new types of Gymnosperms and Phaenogams.
These changes, delayed and scarcely per-
ceptible in the
Life- History
of the Earth,
p. 371, 2.
:i
U:
PARADISE
4i6
FOi^A'D.
first
abode
of
the race, in precisely the same degree have they authenticated and verified those same Traditions as
trustworthy sources of information with respect
to
"The
the time
Pliocene period
when
is
flora,
The
progress of the
fully trained
until
by
artificial
culture in
European conservatories
left it forever.
were
One by one
the ostracised plants take their departure, lingering here and there on
the road to exile.
It is this
des(
ribe,
follow step by step the march of retrogression, and indicate species by species the progress and the result of this abandonment of our soil."
G. de Saporta, Le Monde des Plantes avaitt V Apif
we could
parition de
r Homme.
Noticed
270.
2
in
1879,
p.
riiJLOsopiiy
cold, its
marked
Godward,
once
infe-
The
power
man-
inwardly convicts
us of unfaithfulness, as a race, to the true law of our
being.
We cannot help feeling that we ought to be
ifestations of this
ceding forms.
iccular Deteri-
Our
lords of Nature.
and degraded
ded and alone,
forces
is
and in
and true
not,
ideal
ilie
intellectual,
al,
417
full of significance.
ased to come
is to
OF history.
in history
It
been,
was no narrow-
minded "bibliolater" who penned the following exit was Ralph Waldo Emerpression of this feeling
"
son
As we degenerate, the contrast between us
We are as much
and our house is more evident.
are
aliens
from God. We
strangers in Nature as we
The fox and
do not understand the notes of birds.
the bear and the tiger
the deer run away from us
Man is a god in ruins. When men
rend us.
are innocent, life shall be longer, and shall pass into
the immortal as gently as we awake from dreams.
Man is the dwarf of himself. Once he was permeated and dissolved by spirit.
At present he applies
to Nature but half his force.
Meantime, in the
thick darkness, there are not wanting gleams of a
occasional examples of the action of
better light,
man upon Nature with his entire force. Such examples are the traditions of miracles in the antiquity
of all nations, the history of Jesus Christ, the
;
IS
lent Traditions
abode of
e have they aufirst
Traditions
as
with respect to
lal powers, and
over Nature,
,n
the
European
Jiitively altered,
5es to
:
in-
cue
[which are now
conservatories were
one
Iforever. One by
aid
have
and
there on
to describe,
inchfrogression, and
abandonof this
5ult
\s
il
when
gain anything.
ling here
fli'ra,
moves along an
P-
soul!'
The above
is
beautiful
is
and
27
mt^^
418
PARADISE FOUND.
given the sun-clcar solution of the whole controversy between the advocates of universal racial and
is
harmonizes them both. It shows us through all human history racial and social and technological decadence wherever men have rejected or ignored God.
It shows us, on the other hand, racial and social and
technological progress wherever men have acknowledged and lovingly served that Divine One in whom
we live and move and have our being. Here, then,
is the law of true human progress.
As Emerson
in his more Christian moods would put it. The res-
As
PHILOSOPHY OP HISTORY.
moral experiences.
It boldly asserts that, according to every principle of just analogy, the notion
that it took the earliest men one hundred thousand
years to get an idea of the conditions of normal intellectual, and ethical, and social living is as incredible as that it took the first-born mammal one hundred thousand years to find its mother's milk.
It
and
pro-
right and
irc
interprets and
h rough all hu-
calls
nological deca-
all
personalities,
have acknowl-
One
whom
Here, then,
y.
ignorcd God.
and social and
in
419
from the
first
the
life
human
life,
which accumulating
was
of necessity improve,
of decidedly super-bestial,
As Emerson
out it, The reshis
in Man and
evil
ur race, a truly
organism was
conception not
theorists, but on
tested and
incontestable
iit
told
nnan testimony,
con-
light
was light,
men
con-
glorious
so in his
lat
the
human
be-
con-
the percep-
irsonal taste
of
1
i
it,
first
an
and blessed,
at
when they
orable
ing
such things, perceiving that an honrace was in a most wretched state, and wantinflict punishment upon them that they might
to see into
to
'
'i
<
.i
PARADISE FOUND.
420
be chastened and improved," made fresh announcements of divine penalty and promise, to the end
that haply He might recall them to that earlier and
better life, when they had " despised everything but
virtue, neither were intoxicated by luxury " when,
being "possessed of true and great spirits, they practiced gentleness and wisdom in their intercourse
with one another " when they " were obedient to
the laws and well affectioned toward the gods."
These gracious endeavors of Divine compassion
;
proving fruitless, the integrity of the world's rational purpose and significance could be conserved
only by penalty, and by a new moral and physi-
No change
administration could
suffice,
of moral
fairest,
the strongest,
the longest-lived of
human form
were engulfed
divine.
Under
precicius accumulations
So sore was
art,
Crifias, 120.
its
of
that
waters
science,
the incunabula of
this loss of
myth
all
man's
all
costliest
PHILOSOPHY OF HISTORY.
filled
esh announceend
e, to the
and
tiat earlier
the
421
God
everything but
ixury;" wl^en,
unhappy victims
irits,
ere obedient to
rd the gods."
Lne compassion
^
make an
the
patriarclial
indestructible
They involved
mon-
(i)
expa-
Age
compelling an entire
abandonment of the mother-region of the human
and physi-
)ral
command
to
intercourse
eir
as
they prac-
and
;hange of moral
ivery wise appli-
family
instruction had
mvironment and
zone rendering the struggle for the means of subsistence a most arduous and difiicult one (3) deterioration of physical constitution corresponding to the
biological conditions of the new and deteriorated environment and (4), as a natural consequence of the
whole, an abbreviation of the normal longevity previously enjoyed.
Being at the same time reduced
and most
ef-
he physical and
world-convulsion
of
:e
so
In
all."
many
the
!lived
it
others
first, the
of all th^t
Under
its waters
ions of science,
incunabula of all
.,f
man's
(2)
what
is
now
sterilized con-
the North
Temperate
moral methods
dition of even
costliest
has
Ithful history
to
the
Family, and
way
of organization,
in
"
multiplied, the
it
against
now
is "
new Humanity
of
tory, p. 445.
-
The
PARADISE FOUND.
422
Mohammedan
Roman world
and Egyptian
zeugiiiss of
which
it
of the
world
of
world
of the
antiquity.
the
the
It is
ancient
of the
Greek and
Human Race
respecting facts of
has the knowledge of a living and most in-
.''
iJittmMi
ORIGIN OF CIVILIZATION.
,n
history
may be
nations
products wherever
primitive
of
studied in "Stone
we may
should
ole Chris-
423
the
it
Jreek and
St Asiatic
or
facts of
id
most
in-
study
the
don, 1883)
ible Selbst-
eatise
zation
"
to record-
confident
it
its
force,
primeval
[le
e condition
of
ntediluvian
illustrate
.Id
is
Professor
Max
W//a( can
teach us ? (Lon-
it
challenges
Muller well
the
prin-
first
Do we
Can
rude stone
Ive-men "
it
of our
history
the district
that
ciples
was
'.
civilization,
to call
it,
rules that
nown the
U word
.
truth
.
\n the family
jiat
as
prejudice,
underviilua-
licory that
man
.-uch
tai fruit in
Kuenen and
of the tradi-
Istament are
sect. VII.
determine marriage
bc-
superstition,
all
pride,
among
understanding.
vanity,
and
All
seems a chaos of
stupidity.
And
ycc
we
surface of
life,
savage
life
human
we cannot dig
"livilization,
simply because
beyond that surface?" A .lundred years hence the story that the
wise men of the nineteenth century sought to reconstruct the beginnings of human history by the study of the lowest contemporary
savages will be one of the choicest of popular illustrations of the
foliy
of "ante-scientific times."
PARADISE FOUND.
424
of a forgotten Goguet,
may
it is
If
Athenian
Do you
Cretan
At/i.
The
What
is
any
.''
traditions
many
destructions
preservation of a remnant.
At/i.
At/i.
would only be
human
hill
shepherds,
who then
take
escaped
small sparks
of the
and
all
tlicy
ORIGIN OF CIVILIZATION.
esurrect the
iry conversa-
upon the
Chris)re the
(l^_a Greek
ralking to the
the one an
from Lace-
[er
naturally discountry,
)f the
states and
all
may imagine
hat there
is
he celebrated
IS,
is
any
who
Ath,
deluges
loned by
and
ays,
of the
[eve them.
I will
,m:
take
a Deluge.
ion
j,o
[all
then escaped
sparks of the
Is of mountains.
unacquainted
)e
^vith
and
by
sted to them
tlicy
longs which
,
cities,
is
Cr.
destruction:^
ny
true.
Ath,
ptcd to such
is,
Very
Cr.
425
really of yesterday
I
The same, my
friend
all
your great
men
PARADISE FOUND.
426
And
governments or legislation,
about which we are now talking, do you suppose
that they could have any recollection at all ?
Ath.
of cities or
They could
Cr.
And
Ath.
not.
right.
plied, the
Cr.
Very
is.
true.
little
by
little,
made
all
in
period of time.
Cr.
That
is
to be supposed.
Ath. At first they would have a natural fear ringing in their ears which would prevent their descending from the heights into the plain.
Cr.
Of
course.
The fewness
Ath.
ORIGIiV
tall?
cities
and
great deal of
tained
Cr.
n we possibly
wards,
all
Cr.
quite
d you are
in
How
primitive
in
fection
long
g a very
cr.
their descend
[^s
le
\-
with the
but
sea
loss
of
iculty in getting
all metals
and
Ivould have
Lssibility
many
would that be
first
men would
reasons.
.<*
place,
the
create in
desolation of these
them
a feeling of
af-
and,
in
to
first, and in
some particular cases
on this pasture-land they
would mostly support life in a primitive age, having
plenty of milk and flesh, and procuring other food
by the chase, not to be despised either in quantity
or quality.
They would also have abundance of
clothing, and bedding, and dwellings, and utensils
either capable of standing 0,1 the fire or not
for
the plastic and weaving arts do not require any use
of iron
God has given these two arts to man in
order to provide him with necessaries, that, when
would make
another
land or by
after-
Certainly.
Ath. In the
all
some time
is.
made
generations.
multithe race
ot
many
would disappear.
the like
world
the
Lng of all
ained their full
vice
427
you suppose
them
tracting
legislation,
OF CIVILIZATION.
dis
of ex-
human
race
may
PARADISE FOUND.
428
grow and
Hence
increase.
%
|i
i
my
those of
friend here.
termed in. cities legal practices and party conand including all conceivable ways of hurting
one another in word and deed although inferior to
arts,
flicts,
those
who
men
of
already explained.
Cr.
Ath.
Very
I
true.
v.hat!
ORIGIN OF CIVIUZATIOISr.
has preceded and what
will always
yet
contentions
^ly
what
is
nothing
they were
i[orc
They
Ath-
no insolence
is
429
stage
called
was
have existed
likely to
Probably.
Cr.
AtJi.
^^0
acticed it.
of a falsehood,
::!;overnment which,
if
am
not mistaken,
is
gener-
:;ard
ally
about gods
many
nd lived accord-
places, both
this
"They have
they dwell
on in a
more
and
haps,
^s living
of
in particular
Ukewise of other
';s
[hough inferior
to
men
or to the
say, be
[ley not, I
more temperate,
oi
been
reason has
stand
brs
that
remains
still
v;hat
in
in
barbarians,
respects such
all
Homer
have read
clever
among
the Cretans.
barism.
PARADISE FOUND.
430
Ath. Yes
had
this form.
C}'.
Very
true.
And
AtJi.
whom,
Cr.
Very
true.
AtJi.
habitation.
Cr.
Yes
at least
Ath. There
is
ably happen.
Cr.
AtJi.
What.?
When
ORIGIN OF CIVILIZATION.
order in them
tness to the
ivc societies
out of single
cattered and
idest of
their
would
them
own
way
and, as
we
peculiar laws.
True.
Ath.
psures of loose
o keep off wild
and common
The
would proh-
would
had
incline
do
of
Is
"the prejudices
of a Christian education".''
well be.
To a reader of Lubbock and Tylor
Vogt, the sentiments of the Athenian traveler
seem singularly in accord with Holy Scripture.
may
and
the element
who
>gether
lit.
who
meet
greater
grew up
to
Exactly.
Cr.
Ath.
rents
find their
Cr.
sovereignty
ignties is the
Is
institutions
Ath.
best,
id
Ih
own
Cr. Certainly.
)wed, forming
in
tlren's children,
society,
ler
431
II
^^-^Vl^o^
N'
,1
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
tliljl 2S
Uii
12.2
2.0
lill
I.I
11.25
u 1^
Photographic
Sciences
Corporation
(7t6)72-4S03
PARADISE FOUND.
432
On
the whole,
we
are of
the
Human Race
number
of Bachofens
and Blichners and Buckles, and that if ever the burial-place of Moses shall be discovered, it will not be
found to be in any of the ignominious graveyards
periodically prepared for him by on-coming Professors of
Hebrew eager
"
higher
"
criticism of
De-
to-day's
Whether
God
so or no, one
" The grass
:
keep the
^
vol.
Moffat:
i.,
Way
of the
Tree
of Life.
pp. 99 seq.
New
York,
1^-71:
SCIILUSSWORT.
he guilty. It
tion is not ol
;ban two thou^anier,
and by
Plato,
Human Race
2
,r
if
\^
Bacbofcns
of
of
lous graveyards
De-
:ism of to-day'
of
al scholarship
the
the age of
kward than forin the opening
to be,
what
[fied
|the
The
word
Dann
Himmcls Rosen
Auf dieser
kalten Wintcrfliir,
Karl Gerok.
grass
28
of our
irns every
New
ztigeschticit,
It
Eden is found
Now, as at the
MJ.
of God.
In tmvenvelkter Herrlichkcit.
ya, sind wir Gdste /tier zti Laiidcn
rcv-
letic picture,
\t
Heavenly City
one
cher so or no,
"
of the
alreadv afhrmed
Anlej-es of 'the
Eden is henceforth
we have caught the vision of
-coming Profcsinaugural.
433
way
York,
to
i?7'
s>
*^l
S'
,
APPENDIX.
SECTION
I.
THE
The
306,307.)
tained by
will
it
is
... In confirmation
of
my
opinion,
revert to the
APPENDIX.
436
of the
compass
needle
moved
producing
with
its
satellites
I sailed westward the heat became exhad passed the meridian or line which
I liave already described, I found the climate became
gradually more temperate ; so that when I reached the
island of Trinidad, where the North star rose five degrees
as night came on, there, and in the land of Gracia, I
found the temperature exceedingly mild the fields and
the foliage likewise were remarkably fresh and green, and
star describes
Ptolemy
itten
upon the
lich
whom
those
benoctial line
and the
;
rtugal westward,
in which
-as ;
a perfect
being
the
pear, hav-
round
have already
Ls I
ball.
on a round
On
sky.
is
established their
Highnesses have
the
of discovery,
dof Hargin^and
of the
the North
the land
lack and
to the Cape
ed.,
Ithe
,at
darker
more they
when
came
light
on, the
there were
globe
exces-
SECTION
its
is,
II.
that
How
has the
human
appeared in
Society Publications.
Tr. by R.
HOW
light
first
Hakltiyt
H. Major.
Select
London, 2d
BY M. LE MARQUIS
G.
DE SAPORTA.
lica.
is."
of Columbus.
pp. 134-138.
ap-
I reached
Letters
much
And
equinoctial line.
of the
went
the difference in
proved, because
very
is
art
is half of
ly said,
globe
ten on the
world,
the
of
ly
Persia
of
The
that in which
was in the
^ern half
this
eving that
But after
treme.
ion producing
ts
and as
sively black,
more the
the
437
and independent
Is
it
itself
the result
APPENDIX.
438
tinents, or
have
all
Agassiz holding
cradle,
it
is
inconceivable, ac-
o.
o>
oJl
Pc
mj
s.
'
i
it
O
when
cci
^^*
-Ji
has at
is
it
is
last
gone as
far as infant
man went
We
must
insist
on
who have
it
all
in
an age that
calculations.
now separated
by oceans and vast expanses have hitherto found insurto which we are ready
mountable for, if man is one
single
point of departure
assign
we
must
a
to agree
In these migrations,
man
has gone
place,
:ion cradle,
are divided,
Some
Vogt
and Qua-
difTerentiated
Hence
other places.
in
of these spots
seem
id Carl
res,
tion.
the unity of
limited,
all
e same in
has advanced
nd that not
The
re-
disposal,
and spread
it-
It is
lope.
conceivable, ac-
to
we have
that
age
d that in an
discoveries,
by
for navigation,
-ous enterprises,
himself that he
that
in an age
^t
calculations,
an
ings into light
conthe
out
race
to determine
and
now separated
les
[erto
found
insur-
are ready
departure
pint of
,ch
we
has gone
he has occupied
[s,
their distribution
man
peculiar to the
one
races.
is
is,
of civiliza-
however, very
significant.
three prin-
in
which
one who carefully examines a map of
the world.
It will be noticed that they are so expanded
toward the North as to touch in that direction or be separated only by narrow passages, and that they also surround within the Arctic Circle a central polar sea with a
Going down toward the South we
bordering island-belt.
find that the three continents. North America, Europe,
and Northern Asia, which had approached each other so
closely, give place to three appendages, South America,
Africa, and Australia, which in their turn gradually taper
off to mere points in an illimitable sea, long before they
Within this circle the conreach the Antarctic Circle.
must
and
of
settling
human
cipal groups,
resources that
at his
The number
the varieties of
to
439
strike every
North
pole, in
If
it
is
is
around the
we again observe
was born
these masses,
we
in
of
the centres
is
in
The
The
last civili-
zation
in
it
stronger race.
but,
to resist the
weak and
relatively
sudden onset of a
APPENDIX.
440
its
Thus, each
one
except Asia, which had two
the other near the line which joins
in the
it
to
extreme
Europe.
east,
This
The
fact that
we
are able
to
record.
through religion, and having in writing the most powerful instrument at the disposition of human intelligence.
With them we have the beginning of history, and a continuous chain of social organizations, down to our own
The growth of civilization in these centres leaves,
days.
however, still unaccounted for the diffusion of mankind
all over the earth, which took place at a period far anterior to
it.
The spread
of
difficulties, for, in
Asia does
consequence of
the
The
difficulties
conformable to religious
are, however, formidable
is
when we come
Americn
""cl
"'"'
"-""-"
'>^'^
''''' "'
An.erican
If'
' ^^'' "'^''' ^'n ori.",
l'
f".
"'"ck ,l,e
ce^
adva
U.e^Vortt
'
"w'r'
'" "'"'^
r'^e
.naugurate on the
so
^"e'ly in
,vh'
b^-
Not oK
relatively
'''*'
'
to
""
'"
"s, :t S:'r''
""^^'^ "^ '"
most remote
'
Presence
age
u!,j
found in the
""""-'""' """=
vaSey of lie
,
' "'e
"^
b-n
New Jersey, and
1 'T
''?/''= ="
'^'^enton,
near Gan-,i
characterised that
they cannot h " ^l^'-"''"' ' ^'^^^'y
f .wh,ch at
.';"""''" ""> ^""^"
the
he,r coexistence
"""^'" ""'
with eleplnnts
^ T'"'^
'he existence
""'' "'^"^'odons indicate
""
of a race co
^'^"^"' '"'h
gravels of the
'
that of ,| !
Somme
doubtless the
'"""'try
and
sameTannersT^, "^
base^oTeO
""^
,<;"
cl
ved
this primitive
"
.
ta,'
in Europe
at the sa
'e
Tmer
"^
^"''"
'"'"'
'
dl'h'""'
suppose a direct
''"'^'
commun"catrn k f
"cnts
?
The
'he Atlantic
difficultv
and the
^^'''"'" ">
sucl.
he antiquity
of the ocean
beheving either
'el
Whence
"'
"'"e" we
""
*" conti-
"^^'^ '
""--"g
..'""*"S^ S've of
P"""^'"'^ f our
.hatTe two
jomed, or that
''""' '^^'y
one of hem
"as r'"""'
tnown Columbus
^^ '""' ""
"^^
x.^vCZTl^
later
one
-"'in;u;ttre\?'anTaKr;;l
'g'" of the
America,^
solved by
invokin.. an
wanderers. or a
>vh.eh
we have
man
w^
as in
of
it
cannot be
""'
"
'^
wTorim?'"^
^'* Populations
man whosr''
^"'',
^'-^3
*e
"'' f
"'""'^"" '
'
Europe by
successTvew
"uuous presence
extension
F
Evidently
Thlpwrecke*?
to deal
'''^''"'^^'"'
,,"'""
^"^^""^
^''^
""
orre<=
'"
flowing
'^e con^
have followed
^''^'"P'"^"' ''"d
on the old
"
"'' "'^ ==""^ course
continent.
as
The k
^- Asia by way
'"""^ration
-,
of
Aleutian Islands
to Alaska
TnAmf"'!
^e
^]^^^'
APPENDIX.
442
might
1)0
American popuhition
of an indigenous
age reduce
The same
it
to
is tlie
in the
case with
tiie
Quaternary
a secondary fact.
the prcportions of
relations
contradictory,
is
true,
itself
The
difficulty arises
having
in
is
oc-
from the
view a single
birth-
man
race,
o
i
^
s
^
up the idea of lateral emigrations, and suppose the movement to have taken place in the direction of the meridians from North to South. No obstacle of any kind offers
itself to such migrations; and the relative uniformity of
the Americans, from one end of the continent to the
other, would never have excited astonishment, if we had
not been preoccupied with the idea of their introduction
at a later date.
We may
:con(Uiry
f^ict.
detached.
coniradiclory,
branches
some have
ch
Uempo*'^"^^"^*
animals of the
of
2 uniformity
ough the whole
irt
a single birth-
whole hu-
ew World, have
ed by European
ption of the par
irection at once
if
tlie
we had
heir introduction
le
of the relative
IJushnien,
Iniegians,
so
and Tasmanians
aside from
araiuoLint con-
3r the
have
front of the
in
;ies,
We
stamp
traits,
ol
those
advancing
little
ncnis, statues,
iuul
races,
QuiUcrnury
^e
These
of the species.
the presence
443
Fuego,
at the
[mong the
lowest
moment,
at least, the
most remote
re-
tract of their
original domain.
that
MM.
the
to the
From
it
have
radi-
the South.
of
To make
APPENDIX.
444
One
is,
that the
joyed
tion
made
rapid progress
till
Thence
down
refrigera-
state of existence.
The second
point
is
sea occupying the Arctic Pole ; while the other Pole was
occupied with a cap of land surrounded by an immense
The importance of the Arctic Pole in respect to
ocean.
the production of animals and plants, and to their migrations, and the nullity of the other hemisphere in relation
QCi
^MmjQO
tial
point
is,
result
th?t there
This is, in effect, what geology teaches. The changes, immersions, and emersions
have never been anything but partial and successive,
while the skeletons of the continents go back to the most
remote ages. There have always been a Europe, an
We know certainly
Asia, an America, and Arctic lands.
that there have always been around the Arctic Pole exous countries and islands.
-^
iilfc
tensive territories,
if
and
home
of the
that, beginning
IIOIV
will
not be
with
the eightieth
sequoias, magnolias,
and plants
,igrate step by
als
fossils
from
of the Pole
attain their
all
is
none the
less attested
by
The neighborhood
in
gin to
show themselves
alike in
by an immense
to
ole in respect
migra,d to their
iphere in relation
nous
now
in
lore precarious
The
and plane-trees
the
development
full
Under such
in
there as elsewhere,
down
ling.
warm
at of Central
445
the
e is, that
rge trees, en-
cooling
essen-
such an
on the polar
the
same circumstances.
been,
[there have
emerged
period,
hem[le northern
is, in fact, by the aid of migrations from the neighborhood of the Pole that we can generally explain the
descrih-
enon identical with the one which man of the Old World
and man of the New World present when they are com-
[ole,
and
or less contiguiffect,
i,
what
geol-
and emersions
'and successive,
most
[back to the
Europe, an
.n a
'e
know
certainly
Arctic Pole
the
home
ex-
of the
that, beginning
It
phenomenon
pared.
phenom-
in which allied forms, often hardly dishave been distributed at the same time in
scattered regions, at extremely remote points in the
boreal hemisphere, without any apparent connection
along the parallels, to explain the common unit. Europe
attests by undeniable fossils that it had formerly a host
of vegetable types and forms that are now American,
of disjunction
tinguishable,
APPENDIX.
446
which
It
it
magnolias, tulip-trees,
which grow
in
that of the
West
may add an
the
all
The two
sassafras,
respects to those
plane-trees,
European
extinct fossil
same phenomenon
of
we
plane-tree, illustrate
dispersion,
Europe
in
the
one
in the
north of China.
It
The same
is
doubtless the
ond degree
of
its
in
of latitude, of a date
introduction
into
Europe.
This
is
bison,
sassafras,
vo plane-trees,
which we
iUustrate
.'tree,
origin of
pects to those
to
447
ctreme North,
es,
PEOPLED.
Europe in the
ginko similar
sequoias and a
of those names
the
till
moment when
reasoning,
.ouisiana.
doubtless the
is
him the place of instinct. Numerous and undeniable anatomical or physiological analogies of the human body and those of the more highly
organized monkeys, which have no tails nor callosities on
their paws, and whose faces and ways have something
singularly human, favor this system, at least in appear-
The
guishable traces
ance.
to
,imals peculiar
emigrajDUted to
countries concase
ious in the
ought to be
it
ancient times,
[proofs of it than
jre
than purely
their toes
elephants and
of these two
their feet.
es
;he
;
North
to the
the companions
the continental
lontinuous lands
phe,0 all these
ind
would be
con-
iquently disjunc-
ingdom we may
human
ones.
blDths in upper
Ihe
The
etghty-scce the
well-established
Wf
man
hav^e, then,
Moreover, the
pithecans seem to have been evolved in an inverse direction from man.
Rejoicing in the heat, they perish rapidly
when brought into the temperate zones, and this is espeThus, while
cially the case with the anthropoid apes.
man, coming from the North, advances toward the South
origin
only
of
without decisive
heat is
proofs.
monkeys,
to
which a strong
when
APPENDIX.
448
They
when
fled
the diminution of
it
the heat
excluded his
opened
to
man
predecessors.
the
The
marked by
enough
to
assume an extreme antiquity for their sepBoth are descended from the lemurians, now
aration.
represented only in Madagascar, but of which early TerThe most recent
tiary fossils are found in Europe.
lemurians in Europe are found at the end of the Eocene.
It is later, in the Miocene, and that not the lowest, that
we meet pithecans similar to those of the equatorial zone
At this epoch, which was
of the Eastern continent.
nearly that of Oeningen and the Mollassic Sea, which
divided Europe from East to West, a subtropical climate
still prevailed in the centre of the continent, and the
palm-trees extended up into Bohemia, along the northern
banks of the great interior sea. By favor of this temperature the monkeys occupied Europe to near the fortyfifth degree, but without going above it, to disappear forever as soon as it became cool enough for men and
oblige us to
elephants.
The Mesopithecus Pentelici, of which M. Gaudry has discovered twenty-five individuals at Pikermi, was small,
walked on its four paws, and lived on twigs and leaves.
The Dryopithecus of St. Gaudens had the characteristics
of the highest anthropomorphs, with the bestial face of
to this animal that
M. Gaudry
the gorilla
dined
to
but
cording to the
at
Thenay
it is
Abbe
in the St.
is in-
The
NOW
449
ippeared from
ne temp^'^^^^'
man.
pithecus of
Lrrival of
icled, precisely
to man the
'I'l^^
a hot
East;ys of the
groups,
listinct
and the natal region in which man was originally confined, we shall find the latter in the latitude of Greenland,
:cessors.
hecans
rtant
in
enough
to
he most recent
Eocene,
i of the
that
the lowest,
equatorial zone
I
which was
Sea, which
btropical climate
assic
ntinent,
and
70 or 75.
tion,
lemurians, now
vhich early Ter-
)Och,
at
the
but
it is
first
time.
The
flora
man, whose
now
existing
latitude.
Now,
to reach, starting
\e
characteristics
face of
[e bestial
M. Gaudry
is in-
aclally chipped,
3eauce limestone,
kc
horizon.
The
Miocene
Europe when it was hardly warm enough for the anthropomorphic apes. Between these conditions and those
which seem to have been first favorable to the growth of
the human race there existed a space of twelve or fifteen
But when palm-trees were growing
degrees of latitude.
near Prague, and camphor-trees grew as far North as
Dantzic, man, if he existed then, might have lived without inconvenience beyond or around the Arctic Circle,
within equal reach of North America and Europe, which
he was destined to people.
Translated for the Popular
Science Monthly from the Revue des Deux Mondes,
29
APPENDIX.
450
SECTION
III.-
TRUE
As
KEY."
first
of Part fourth
is
entirely at
our standard authorities. Professor Packard, of Yale College, remarks, " If it is true,
all our books and maps are wrong, and we must admit
that all scholars have been mistaken in their understanding of the ancient records."
In like manner, one of the
all
it
is
correct,
is
many
successive generations
of
archaeologists, scientists,
and
and
literature
Under
relations."
it
in
their
and
and
spirit of an-
cosmic teachings
some
his adherence.
of
vol. ix.
Soon
public use but in printing the following exhe believes that he violates no proprieties.
A. H. Sayce, of the University of Oxford, one of the
most distinguished of living professors of Comparative
Philology, after reading a preliminary sketch, wrote
cient Cosmolentirely at
i is
Pro*
horities.
Provisionally,
one
of the
it
many
and
scientists,
used
The
of anind spirit
osmic teachings
nism," etc.
the columns
I^
ediind enlarged
Book,
Year
pamissued as a
each
In
Boston.
Cosmol-
the
iUustrated by
Edinburgh,
many
has
editions
personal
1 a brief
universities
in the
Bonn,
'eidelberg,
work,
successive
an
Homer
that
sity
Ited
I have received with much interest and pleasure the communications you have been good enough to address to me on
the Homeric Cosmology.
Very long ago I became convinced
ust25,x88i.
this
'*
formation before
Ancient
following are
publication of
ordinary
ices the
>d in
may
correct,
If it is
sibility of
to
particularly
understand-
ner,
Certainly
admit
ve must
eir
it is true,
" If
tracts
TO "THE
ED
451
Bel-
interesting
of the
let-
the right
to
Robert K. Douglas, of the British Museum, and ProChinese in King's College, London
fessor of
I
read your
Key
it
APPEND 'X.
452
I
must say that your explanation of ancient cosmology
seems to me very simple and natural. It certainly throws a
flood of light upon several points which were before very obscure.
I am glad to hear that it is approved by so distin-
After perusing your paper a second time, I cannot but exmy opinion that your hypothesis is very plausible and
press
The
young as
is
generally thought.
Howard
University of
Your Key
I
New York
made
W. D. Whitney, LL.
Cosmology
to Ancient
is
to
me most
satisfactory.
a valuable discovery.
and Com-
subject.
The Key I have read once more, and think it is very simple,
ingenious and adequate for the explanation of a great variety
of heretofore perplexing allusions.
W.
S. Tyler,
Language and
Literature,
Amherst College
ent cosmology
throws a
will
tainly
very striking.
ery
sphere
is
not so
hest heaven.
ancient cosmogra.
are
gods.
de of the
Chancellor of the
,e
most
satisfactory,
Henry Thayer, D.
N. T.
ry.
and Com-
your exposition
of
cosmos,
Ions of the
of careland worthy
authors on the
School
ity
of
Allow me to express my great interest in your Key to AnCosmology. It gives one a sense of relief amounting
cient
to satisfaction at its
terest in teaching
cient
Harof Sanskrit,
It
very
simple,
L of
a great
variety
Greek
Isor of the
liege:
first
perusal.
will
to
The seven
of
me
D., author of
"Ten Great
seems
very
it.
Ink
Interpretation,
now Professor
anskrit
phlet
heaven,
iveral of them)
there
atisfied that
mpus and
able
Religistory of
L:
453
to
...
mass
"Homer's Abode
of the
APPENDIX.
454
advance of the present volume simply as a further illusand utility of "The True Key."
Each is from the pen of a European scholar of first rank,
and the last of them from one of the most widely known
Not having as yet permission
of German Egyptologists.
tration of the correctness
to use the
sity
names
thank you very much for sendin^Lf me the " Boston UniverYear IJook," containing your interesting article on the
Underworld of Homer.
Homeric interpretation long and (I think) absurdly placed
but I am glad at
the way to the Underworld in the West
that is, from you
least to acknowledge that from the West
much light has been thrown upon the Unand your country
derworld of Homer.
In 1868 I went a long way, in a work then published, towards the doctrine that the entrance to the Underworld was
beneath the solid earth-mass, as, in 1858, I had endeavored
to destroy the prevailing notion about the road by the West.
I regard with amazement the mass of false interpretations
of Homer which a quarter of a century ago I found prevailing, and of which I think we are gradually getting rid.
One very great source of aid has been the opening up of
Egyptian and Assyrian knowledge, and from this quarter I
believe that more aid will yet be drawn.
With you I think that the supposed inconsistencies of
Homer about the Underworld are really ascribable wholly, or
;
Many
in
it.
The illustration of your theory which is furnished by the Voyage of the Egyptian Sindbad is very striking, and must be
most gratifying to you. I can find no objection to your view
except those suggested by the original meaning of the words
Aincnti and Erebos (Assyrian eribu
''erebJi)
and I am
all
written you in regard to it. That in Homer the earth is supposed to be a sphere, with Olympos above and Tartaros below,
clears up every difficulty.
further illus-
le
,r
True Key."
of first
that
ri\v\k,
widely known
yet permission
principal facts
ere witlilield.
and
citations.
the
to
interest.
455
affirm
things as
absurdly placed
glad at
)ut 1 am
you
is, from
Accept
my
"Year Book"
with
Abode
that
own upon
its
the Un-
for 1883,
of the Dead."
entitled to express
conclusive.
ison published,
to-
Underworld was
had endeavored
wd by the West,
I
ilse
interpretations
ro I
found
prevail-
getting rid.
of
the opening up
I
quarter
this
om
inconsistencies of
or
icribable wholly,
Interesting paper
in
Ih has followed
it.
Inished by
Iking,
the V(^y-
and must
be
view
action to your
words
[aning of the
erehJi)\
and
am
has
.>rofessor Tiele
is supearth
the
br
Ud Tartaros below,
Zeilen
und den
Ihre Hypothese
sie
hochst
iiberraschend, und wiirde, sollte sich ihre Richtigkeit auf ganz
feste Fusse stellen lassen, in der That mit einem Male Ordnung in eine besonders krauss verwirrte Frage bringen.
Sobald es Ihnen nachzuweisen gelingt, dass in der Volksvorstellung der Griechen aus friiherer Zeit die Erde kugelformig
ist
AVPENDIX.
456
lebhaft
interessirt.
Leider wcrde
icli
aus Gesundheitsriick-
diirfen
geistreich
More and more decided arc the latest verdicts of AmerThe following are a half dozen specimens
ican scholars.
I have read not only with pleasure, but also with profit, your
essay on Homer's " Abode of the Dead." Your theory acbefore
cords with my impression, and makes that impression
definite and well
vague and with less than sufKicient reason
grounded.
C. C. Everett, D. D.,
Dean
of
to
of
Comparative
is
certainly fitted
in the Baptist
Edwin
Cos-
L.
^/':c/-:pr/0A,
George Zabriskie
Grriv S
"nnot-ce,! and
unsuspected
D.,
Professor
receive the
aitenlion
--.S I remain, e,
J*<=v.
A. B.
'
-in
T n
r
''^""'"S
r>
a-f.v.
r^
'['""
''
'
'
^^ee.
osy, .he
The more
I am
more
"r
'\Lt
I e
but,
^ """
hmv
?"oi"'
reS
u,^
' "
"
""ehty -aze."
'"ver, but for
?'""^^ "^
vur,",^::""
hoj
'>-
followinir cIopq ^.
"s name
"^e of
^--^-^^ in Alle-
cosmoZ
"o-wemte:::^;:"'' '"^""-^ ">
str ,ck
"=
mav
- eminently de'
'
us
hi'l'erfo
ghcny College,
Mead "ie p/.'!!'^'^' ^
I
'""""=
"lat tins
treatise
^"'''^-J- "'-'>
D n
Hyde
of tiwe
tlie
in
this place,
indicates a
German
Position that
he was not to
;^^oritative
th'" """''"^
"'e sup-
announcemen of h!
"- auTT"^''
North Pole of
"""^ ?=''-afon at the
,he "curseless
calculated to
relieve
'^-'
'^
"^l"
a"y of our
""^'''"cboly into
converts meditn
which
'hance to fall -.1 ' "'^''"^""S "Pon the lost Eden,
may
APPENDIX.
458
den eleganten Salons der geistigen Aristokratie Bosdes amerikanischen Athens' dreht, seitdem Professor
Dr. Warren der dortigen 'Jniversitat, in einer langen wissenschaftlichen Abhandlung bewiesen, dass nur allein am Nordpol das Paradies gelegen haben kann. Den Einwand wie ein
Mensch am Nordpol bei solcher Kiilte Adam heitzen konnte,
widerlegt der fromme und gelehrte Mann dadurch, dass es jespriich in
ton's,,
warmer gewesen
sei.
schaftliche Voranssetzungen
beweisen."
Diese Mittheilung
ist
'
gestiitzte
um
Dr.
Warren
seine auf
ist
'
sehr
wissen-
Schlussfolgerungen zu
am Anfange
der Menschheit das fluclilose Paradies am Nordpol stattgefunden, ich es glaube, dass ein solch fluchloses und noch herrlicheres Paradies eben auch daselbst am Nordpol in nicht ferner
Zukunft stattfinden wird.
Ich bitte Sie nun ergebenst, Ihre diese Wissenschaft betreffenden Grunde mir ehestens gefiilligst mittheilen zu woUen,
um zu ersehen, ob diese Ihre Griinde diese wichtigen Vergangenheits-Zustande betreffend, mit den meinigen, die eine noch
wichtigere Zukunft betreffen, auf eben demselben Standpunkt
serer Uebereinstimmung in nahere Bekanntschaft mit einander nach Gottes Wohlgefallen kommen werden. In diescin
Vertrauen zu Ihnen erwarte ich eine baldige Erfiillung meiner
eben an Sie gerichteten Bitte,
mit Hochachtung,
Ergebenst,
HINDU COSMOLOGY.
459
stokratie Bos-
Professor
em
SECTION
IV.
angen wissenNordiein am
nwand wie
ein
{Illustratitig pp.
.eitzen konnte,
jexh, dass es
ATarren ist sehr
That
was
wissenifolgerungen zu
le auf
'
I2Q-IJJ
the mythojogical
originally constructed
148-134;
1S3,
etc.)
continents " are those invisible solid, concentric, " crystalline spheres " which revolved about the common axis
am Anfange
iss
OF THE
HINDUS.
rdpol stattgefun-
herrlichid nocb
ferner
nicbt
in
ol
lution,
How
itself.
wichtigen Vergannoch
cren, die eine
dinarily given us
^elben Standpunkt
Icb bin
wheel of whose car the Earth [or better, the World] was
3eruhen.
der GeInch nicht
than
it is
in the
is
following extract
male
TbcStudirter der
dren.
Theologe. Kraft
unmittelbar von
Blicke in die
einlieses bis vor
Medhatithi, Plaksha
licb
ss der
ler
nahen Zu-
heiligen Schiiit
rheit
sicber micb
ganz
lAnscbauung
Sundenolge des
nidhra was
niat,
Kusa
sovereign of
to
to
Vapushmat, Salmali
the rest
To Ag-
to
to Jyotish-
to Bhavya, Saka ;
\
With the exception of the
Dyutimat, Krauncha
is
said to
his king-
the six
of
dom
life
chil-
^runde dieser
un-
einanftscbaft mit
d^esem
In
]rden.
Erfullung meiner
cbtung,
chain of mountains or
See picture in Dr. Scudder's Tales for Little Readers about the
Hcalhen.
New York, 1849 P- 4S'
^
APPENDIX.
460
rivers
and
its
it
would
means
contiftents,
central is/and,
with
Parasara.
You
shall hear
full
in a century.
The seven
and Pushkara
and they
the sea
The
its
height of
Meru
is
is
is
and
sixteen
(thousand).
the earth.
it).
The two central ranges (those next to
Meru, or Nishadha and Ni'la) extend for a hundred thousand (Yojanas, running east and west). Each of the others diminishes ten thousand (Yojanas, as it lies more
remote from the centre). ^ They are two thousand (Yo-
north (of
No.
of
Hinduism."
Selections
from
I;
HINDU COSMOLOGY.
in
The Varshas
Bharata (India),
breadth.
would
it
land,
many
on the other
o,rs
461
by no means
a brief
laitreya,
of these
llavrita
Jambu, Plaksha,
ikara
seas,
the sea
of
urds (Dadhi),
in the
sixteen
thirty-two
is
rait
of the
in elevation.
that
From
the mountains.
ixteen thousand
up
Each
Mandara
mountain Mevu.
.ndYojanas and
;arth)
is
sand Yojanas
).
is
direction as Bharata.
and they
And
same
it is
(Ikshu), of wine
ese.
is
the Jambu-tree
tinent
lotos of
Max
Jambu-dwipa derives
Miiller in a
its
modern Sanskrit
appellation.
tractate,
The
apples
Himavat,
th) are
to the
re situated
(those
next
to
thou-
a hundred
Each of the oth-
,r
as
it
lies
Wro thousand
mi.'
(Yo-
SeUctions from
52, the
>
more
length of the
rcquivcd.
rate here
by Professor
.wn me
its
all
predecessor.
Besides
represented as parallel
this,
Jambu-dwi'pa
is re-
all
graphic representations.
Since the above was written a long search for Capt. Wildiagrams in vol. viii. of the Asiatic Researches (London, 1S08)
has been crowned with success. His perpetual vacillation between
what he considers the primitive and proper flat earth of '' the Pauranics " and the spherical earth of the astronomers is the chief source
of his manifold embarrassments.
A second and subordinate source
of endless trouble is his effort to interpret mythical geography in the
Postscript.
ford's
APPENDIX.
462
rotten
they
fall
upon the
crest of
When
they are
the mountain
and
here,
from the
skies,
and
fflNDU COSMOLOGY.
When
they are
mountain
and
Jambu
river, the
bitants
and, in
neither to per-
ir
organic decay,
rbing the
Jambu
becomes the
rnaments of the
Bhadraswa
J of
a, on the west
2S,
On
avrita.
ratha
the
the Gan-
India, or)
Man-
iroject
from the
Sisira,
Malyavat,
Patanga,
Sikhivasas, Vai-
and on the
aga, and Kalan-
dhi
Brahma, ex
renowned in
points and the
of
stately cities of
js.
The
;es,
which,
fln
'"
^-^-
'^^^^^^^
Ir^.f
Chakshu, and the
'/''" Alakananda, the
Bhadra
'n
tops of ,X,,
'
''' '^"^"^^
inferior mountains
"P-^ ^he
.f ^^'^
o
flows over their
'^^^
f Meru
crests and n.
u^
Bhadraswa, to the
'''' ^^""^ry
o^
ocean
Th?, 'f'"'"-^^^
e
to (the
country
-to
the sea,
"^
ofrS arati
LuZTU
afte';
tr
''r"'"''
"^^"'^"^^
^^^^ ^^'th
"^^o
'
seven
^'^ ^^^^^shu
fal,:
and passing
'"'''''''
through the
'"""tains
coutrv n 't
Bhadra washes
^^,,^^^"'"^'-And the
the countrv of H
"^'"^"^'
^^"^
^^^
'''
^-^ocJ^
"V^'r
and
Ni^haS TonTe^rorth'^'T"
''' "^""^'-'^^''a
t;ons.
capital
issu-
lies
between them,
The
like
countries of
thlT
^r
'"^^'^ '''"^
'
''^'^^^-'
f'"
''
rlaLT\'r'
Gandhamadana and
/
Kaildsa ev!.
'^^^"^
Vojanas in
breadth,
yatra are the
limita
;"g^ like those
l^adha
ranges.
fmm se
'""'
ive^rum V
on the
^ast).
^
It
'^^'P ^^ a lotos.
Nfl
''' '""^
^"^"
""'j "^'
^"^^^'
'"''
-^
"^^^^
^""^
Nishadha.
^"^
^^^t, eighty
"""'^^^'^^
Pari!
^^
Zt uT
And th?
.ountains,
four sides of
Meru
tuated
APPENDIX.
464
pleasant
cities,
Bhadra^wa, Vishiiu resides as Hayasi'ras (the horseheaded) in Ketumala, as Varaha (the boar) ; in Bhain Keru, as the fish
rata, as the tortoise (Kiirma)
for Hari
in his universal form, everywhere
(Matsya)
;
pervades
he
is
all
and the
In
things.
all
rest
He
phices.
(or
all
is
the
the supporter of
eight
all
things
realms of Kimpurusha
is
no
prehension
firmity
live (in
upon them
exempt from
all
in-
uninterrupted enjoyment)
In
is
from which,
their rise.
{From
II.
H.
nu Pura?ia.) ^
For further accounts
of Puranic geography see WilSacred Isles in the West," ch. iii. ; " Geographical
Extracts from the Puranas," in " Asiatic Researches,"
ford's "
vol. viii.
1
SECTION V.-GRrrr ^
"'sprungiich als
eigen
gedacht und
ist
30 hn
sJ'^7'''
Che
,
'^^ ^'^
S^ambha
'"''^""^^ ^^'ler
,d nur!'
Es findet sich
,^' ^ ' ^^"v 4i, 10)
aber schon Hn
sung, dass
,"
derselbe
'12^!" '" '^^^^-"se'eVuff.:
%tbus . ,i,
^IScna^flaf'e
'
.'
der
Skambha
74' ^
rr^^'.
1,1 '^t''"
^ '^
86, 46),
und
es
is
rechten) und
Fia,s,Ven
Anschauung tmt
"leder
auf.
Hier
"
den
m1 "^"'
nC f r^t u^l",
ist
der
sL
Grundpfeiler und
Tra 'h,M
"-'
alle eT
^'''
tt^:;-,,!"
Korpern und
Elementen
"'an-ene und
Unterlage,
35)-
vom
Auch die
Has^he
Prarfapat d3 '
'^''^'^''^n'
''*'^"'
^S'- 'X..
^" """!;
'^^
f'.^"^'"='
"" Atharvaveda
kI
^''''^
"''
all
ihren
^, ^ ^
die Vorstellun.
APPENDIX,
466
wircl
Skambha
der
dargestellt,
Personification
tritt
und die
hierin entlialtenc
nocli entschiedener zu
kam
'i
Vous
et
einzclnen
ine
voir."
iass er diesen
sonsit denkt,
dem
T\it
conserve avec
Siehe,
'
personne attachee
i,
son de-
il
11., 3, 12.
p. 358, 9.)
obers-
SECTION
HOMER'S
VI.
{Illustrating Chapters
Atlas der
verglichen wor-
So
je
Bei Homer
ir-
ist
i'tber
ahnliches
assays, Deutsch,
in
dem
beidcn
eivigen
Hades
set
Preller.
eiue
dof>f>elte
den
in
Part
A nsicht
und dann
ein merkwiir-
iviederuin
nvestlichen
Ocean.
unverstandlich.
Lmbhamythus
Jterrscht gleich
diger Zwiespalt.
aufstel-
iianden, dass
ii.
Six,
Skambha und
luptung
i.
dem
la
(J. Grill,
Weltschopfer)
idn enthaltene
der
Ta*'', wenn
I'impie, et le
i9 33 34)-
i,
467
ist,
miissen
bci
Where
3-299.
does
Homer
Hades ?
Homeric scholarship it
a more fascinating question.
paradiesischen,
The
literature of the
No
mythologist, no
^n,
Pari^ata (Ko-
subject
is
itself
almost a library.
rcb Krishna
entrissen wurdc.
einer Entfiibrung
nocb einfach
less
auf
fa)
.bweicbungen
ini
bewilderment.
Eigenscbaft, "f^^penser, et
z qu'k
ct
lura s'entendre
couronnes,
des
is,
fleur
remedie a
|e,etc.
incore
la
Bienplus,
de
un gage
First,
a class
APPENDIX.
468
simply a play
Second, a class
genial Wilhelm
if
von der Sonne abgekehrte Riickseite der ErdavTi^fBov., Gegenerde, eincs weit spiiteren ZeitVon der C^L6wf)o<i apovpa und vom Gotterhimmel
die
ist
is
scheibe, die
alters.
it,
is
simply
its
under or
reverse side.
Third, a class
who
locate the
This includes all commenwho, locating Hades above ground in the West,
place Kirk^'s isle in the same quarter, and hold that
Odysseus did not cross over the Ocean-stream.
Fourth, a class who locate it in the far West, just outThis includes all commentators
side the Ocean-stream.
who, locating Hades above ground in the West, place
Kirkb's isle in the same quarter, but hold that Odysseus
crossed the Ocean-stream.
just inside the Ocean-stream.
tators
'^
cv.,
pp. 1-8.
ist
Hades
is
due
to
a gradual translocation of
it
from the
far
West
knowledge.
intro-
make
Eddas.
London, 1882
West a
p. 14.
Hades
later product.
Kirke's
cross
der Odyssee
seite der Erd-
ii
commen-
nd
and hold
that
ar
place
the West,
that Odysseus
I1-8.
" Bei
Homer
an
Odyssey, we find
representations
[reek
I
West
from the far
ladvancing geograph-
Vld
iview.
who
locate
it
in
re-
tion of this
mouth
of
it
to the
East or
jtream.
it
supcrtenanean
the
r,
in visiting
iu the West,
459
Ocean stream
late to a
realm on the
West,
in the far
under or
/y
,ld
f.ir
ides all
isle in
the
Sixth, a class
n als jenseitige
but
flat disk ;
its
in the
the Ocean-stream.
Gotterhimmel
ply
it
Hades.
spiiteren Zeit-
locate
the Ocean-stream.
who
Fifth, a class
simply a play
469
But had
this
to in-
5een necessary
the
exactly reverse
the
terterranean, and
Vfhe Mythology
of the
mixed up
together.
Ninth, a class
who
by
as-
and
and
same poem,
to different ages
to different authors.
it
be not ad-
realms of Hades,
the one " subterranean," and the other " beyond the
Ocean."
Eleventh, a class who, with Altenburg and Gerland, resolve the whole story of Odysseus' descent to
Cox
see in
Hades
it
into
simply a
Sun, the " lord of day," returning after his morn" Odysseus in
pp. 170-188.
see.
der Untervvelt."
Anhiv
fiir
Fhilologie,
1840,
Magdeburg, 1869
p. 50.
APPENDIX.
470
times finds
make
necessary to
it
iiis
clouds.'
Twelfth, a class
who
present a solution.
are constructed
fourth
of the
maps
and For-
of liunbury, Volcker,
who
locate the
Hades
portal in
that of Glad-
seventh
who
locate the
Hades
Volcker, however,
terterranean,
is
inclined
Homeric Hades-realms,
the one inthe other at the West superterranean and
to believe in two
trans-oceanic.
an
and
most
would bo
despairing answers
e.isy task to
fill
It
by which
their
them.
respective advo'
It will
be more
the darkness of
Hades
itself
seems to have
fallen,
and
I/OMJIK'S AliODE
name
in-
but mutually
respective advo-
is
It
'
be more
over which
and
on the subject.
sbos.^
there
tions illustrating
|ed in
Gods
styled
is
on by the most
be
It would
rs.
fallen,
in others,
Gladstone says, " Long before ... I had been struck by the preduminance of a foreign character and associations in llie Homeric
Underworld of the eleventh Odyssey." Homeric Synchronism. London, 1876: p. 213. On the remarkably expressive cuneiform ideograph for erifut, see the explanation given by Robert Brown, Jun., in
confused, and
have
fact expressly
Taris, 1876
nificant.
erterranean and
,deas,
is in
it
p 13. The Shcmitic origin of this term is sigprepares us to find an agreement hetwcen the Homeric
and the Assyrio-Iiabylonian ideas of the reahn of the dead. Mr.
riqites.
2ver, is inclined
It will
just
le far East,
,us
'i'hat
relating
certain passages
underworld and of
class
one
generally called
is
it
the earth."
Hence Aides liimself
Z6U5 Ka.raydi'nui'i, " tiie Subterranean Zeus.''
iades portal in
that of Glad;
y,
i\\
cesses of
view of class
lew of that di-
the
it.^
of as
'
s,
it,
471
it was conceived of as underneath the earth appears from tlie perpetually recurring expressions, both in the Iliad and in
inability to
Lvision of
TIJE J)EAJ).
est difficulties
,cr
OF
Homer as
From the
I-180.
theory,
Ithe flat-earth
month
\adcs with its
York, 1878, PP- yy
Perhaps U^is
p. 231.
loing classification.
Home3U, Questions
^
^ Iliad, xxiii.
100
xviii. 333.
Iliad,
otus,
ii.
ix.
122.
457.
61.
Comp. Herod-
"
APPENDIX.
4/2
fully
loathe.
it is
is
ship.
is
described in the
Iliad, XX. 6i
tiality of
ff.
as to the impar-
vol.
London, iS66:
IIM
^lonier.
"''''''' -^^^^^
I^ut
first
put
when wp
of all
cC:
hem on
wf.,. ^
board, and
sJ^ecIding the
warm
^^3
-^
'^^ ^^^'>
-L'^r
we ourt?;.
T'
''''^'"^ '^'^
f
A n ?^^"'"^^^"^^I
tear
Knk^
we
heep we
grievinl
(Circe) -^^"n'
::^;:;-::/J]-;;^r,sen^
^H-
the sea
'-^'^ '"^'^^''k^^'
awful goddess,
possess 'n.l
^;^;;;Iue-pro^
o. ruB v^^^.
cellent
companion. And
we sat dm
?^e instruments
in the slu-p
and tit
"^
heSd o^
^^'^ "''^'^^'
"""^
And
an ex-
"^^ ^^ each of
the sails of it
pts^';tr^^^^^^
out the whoJe
""^ ""= were
day anri ,l,
strctchp,!
overshadowed.
'"'
'"'' ="' "'^
A^nd t
'
ached t,"
''"'"''' ^"""''"
deep-flowing Ocean.i
'.
K'mmerians
f"-"ing
.sun
o^vard the
from heav.n
'es.s
f >he
v .e.e ,
covered w h
f
behold the
stany heaven
',"";
no
penl' "
to earth,
but
mortals.
''
Having co^e
""^''''-^^
"
'"^"
,e
^^''""'e goes
'""'= ^ack
a^in
'" 'P''^'"'
>er hap
"""^''^^^
Amurl T
<=^">e
"-'
'"Sain
and
o d"e
to the place
,vhich Kirk6
'
^ "eM
^^^^^^'^l^^
terms
"
"""^
-main any
pr^p^t ^tse"
when dead,
PersephonJ
hJ X!
T^
""
^ f
^heban
"
^o
him, even
'-.e.<.met:;^rinTte,i;V'"------' No
ncble son of L aprfAc
, desire of a guide
or ";
havmg erected
the mast
London,
iS66:
;wn, and
""
^^--^.
"I't;"!;""
'" '^"'
the
bla^of
the
"^
and
let
one
^'
<->
N?^''
Shalt have
passed throulh
'
'^tnot
thee but
"'^ "'"'^ ^"i' .'
''
*<>
""H
Oce
''"', "^
"' -"'-"
''-Mhefarther,C;:r;;>.---e
APPENDIX.
474
is
the easy-dug
tall
fishy sea."
"^
In the following passage Odysseus narrates how, having arrived " at the place which Kirke mentioned," he
fulfilled
her commission
^ Buckley
well expresses dissatisfaction with this rendering.
Volckcr translates the term " ein niedi-iges Gcstnde."
It is perhaps the ](nv-down shore as contrasted with the upper or opposite
one.
'^
Odyssey^
x.
488-540.
layest
^o.,.^^'s
^^o^^ o,
^^^^^.
"""
Then Perimede,
^
7
and ^urylochos
V
but I, drawing ,"
made
h
^^^^
""""'
^75
'I''
wid,h of a c"],''
;-;
wme
">
--.11
the dead,
{:
;;-;;
S
S
.sacred off.,-
du,?
,n, .hig
:^4'' " we
pc;ured
^
aga, a third
d?'^'' "''" ^""' -^'^eet
time with
waTe ,
'"''"'''"'
'""<^''
'
'^"''
" '""= "'eal
'^ougln the un
dead promtsing
"'"""'" '="'
that when I
' the
came t^uf
n my palace
a barren heifer
"'^'''' ' """W offer
no
u^I
first
wouid sacntice
separ^
tlem ti;r
^"""S O"^
;';^;;:
sheer
hat
^" '^'"^k
bmss-tipp d
.pears,
great numbers wo.-^
!,
w.-th
"'-,"--!
^T^rr
^ ^"'^L'esmeared
pol
Ti-mc
adi"r So^'f
'--'.
wS^
)
oTd fferei:
m
f"'"'=
Tl-en at length
exhortit mv'com ""'' '"^"^ ^^'-^ "Po"
go over
the
Aides : "
And
^vords:
west?
first
* ""'
truly i "
the
house of
(he soul of
"Opt,
^^^^"or,
T,
he was
'
how
''J^'^"^"a
didst
thnn
'
^^""^^ ^^^'^A^ed
:i-.;-o-.astcomesooe;o*nrth:nTt.:h"rbfe
APPENDIX.
476
Thus
"
from
(x. 502; xi. 59, 158; xii. 21; xxiii. 324), the expressions leave no chance to doubt that Odysseus' voyage
Hades
I.
Its
II. //
the
Ocean.
German
Especially has
mythology.
of
Homeric
the notice of
scholars.
F. A.
it
and
called out
writers
on
the ingenuity
Wolf recognized
it,
but did
as
we have seen
the possibility of Homer's having held to
two kingdoms of the dead, one within the earth, and one
^
See
''^^
the Clark
trans-oceanic West '
;nci,ned to the
support of the V.
'" '854 Preller could
!"
^""'
'
^"^ '^""'^h
'
^^
T^I
'akTf"
r"^"'"''^^
P.esent chiefly
corresponds with
"' "'"'"' "^'''^^
the idea of '
to a subterranean
^ "^"trance"
world e^Ldinr"'''
be situated
''"'""'''
^
-J"
under Greece
""' '
and a "''""'"
''"'">^
have bee^t
atest interpreters
to take their
conjectures
latest of these
guesses
T,
classihedatZbei? "
''
^''''lier
^""'^^dictory
f'''
'"" P^"^^"
'^'-
ih'f^'T^"'
comes within a
-^
^"'l' "'fgh
'
hair's-breadt h !f f,
^"'^ "'" """', it has been
moot ridiculed of
^"
position
is
responsible for
tempted demonstrations
of
Hades. Once
conceive of
>
This
if
.11
th.f
e%teT
"'^taken presup"'
""'-"^
="'
"'
a'
"" P''
t:no^Tr
Homeric Cosmos
as rep-
reg,os of
Hades...
'^'P'.'C,
1873
(,,
ffisl^y^^'J^^P^
pp. 486-490.
it
the
all!"
'
'*
"' 'his
'^"'"'i'.
und
visit
A'inhhcff.
APPENDIX.
478
in the accompanying
Homer," and the problem of the
resented
cut
"World of
Hades is solved
of the
site of
ranean."
Now
for the
time can
first
it
be understood
how Leda and her noble-minded sons can be " on a geographical extension of the earth " on the farther shore of
the Ocean, and at the same time vkpdtv yrj^ (Od., xi.
29S).
In this Cosmos, Hades cannot be beyond the
Ocean without being also underneath the earth. On the
traditional theory of a flat earth, the passage is and
ever must be the palpable inconsistency which Volcker
Even the theory of two or of twenty
represents it.
Homers does
not
reasonably explain
goes Kara
x^*^v6<;,
yet
it
is
it.
Precisely so
at death
found with the other ghosts in
His soul
So again
o
o
J
in
this
Widcrsprilche grober
account
trouble has been, not in the poet, but in the poet's interpreters.
earth, all
is
consistent and
it should be.
In this reconstructed Homeric
Cosmos, every crosser of the Ocean -stream, whether it be
Hermes, or Odysseus, or Herakles, reaches the groves of
Persephone and the house of Aides. Wherever Kirke's
isle is located, the "blast of the North wind" will drive
precisely as
?
^
like
manner
it
In
1 Porphyrius, De antra JVymphanim., 28, explains that stumblingblock of commentators, " the people of dreams."
"World of
Hades is solved
the
hemisphere of
:eption, whatsor
be understood
'*
1 be
on a geo-
^"de
of
"-
heboid
t,.e
(Od.,
yf/s
xi.
On
earth.
the
and
is
which Volcker
or of twenty
Precisely so
:.
soul at death
is
other ghosts in
So
iver.
asrain
xiv.
}e
io6, 203);
ground
to the
2)}
Illustrious
^rsprikhc grohcr
consistent and
ructed
Homeric
n,
whether
ss
the groves of
it
be
herever Kirke's
ind " will drive
I
the dead.
how
In
the stolen
ns that stumbling-
Ascending behind
sunlight,
^LYMPOS.
be beyond the
3assage
"
.t4r:.tni^i::-'r''-^'^!'
^artb, tile
farther shore of
Ev
479
Subicrranein 7
swift steeds
to the
Unclemorl',
TARTAROS.
The World
of
Homer.
APPENDIX.
48o
and the
Though
fishy sea.^
it is
a declaration as
heaven,"
many
fatal to
of the fifteen or
Homer's Hades as it is
to Flach's elaborate and ingenious diagram of the Hades
of Hesiod.*
With this inverted hemisphere for the kingdom of the dead, Voss need not longer trouble himself
more
traditional explanations of
Homeric
hymn
this
Hymn
to.
Demeter, 30-35.
qiiitate vel
2
in
Hades
is
Ramayana : one
we accompany
reached, whether
Ansuman digging through the heart of the earth, or follow the godGanga along the surface of the earth and across the Oceanbed. Book I., canto xl. Compare Odyssey, xi. 57,58.
^ The much-debated Nysian field whence the goddess was stolen
dess
was
in the
ckristliche Unsterblichkeitslehre,
Bd.
i.,
64-67
ii.,
Menzel, Die
vor-
100,
Das System
Odyssey,
xi.
ground far to the West, is also embarrassed with these clouds, since
his Homeric heaven does not extend over the trans-oceanic region, or
even over the Ocean p. 151.
:
"
ag^es of
In perfect
ted
by Volcker,
Vision
;;-
(xi.
One ground
57, 476),
declaration
as
earth from
'-"-if
Hades
as
it
f-y
how
Hades
of the
In
fine,
of
Der Raub
13-39.
See
eouid
tind
Anti-
Ramayana : one
her we accompany
:he
across the
Ocean-
d
of
be
100,
,M
^11?
instructive funerf
Burmah.
this
Hades above
gifted or
more hiw,lv
civil
'"
^s to see
"'
""'^'
=""g to an
Greek phJlo"
"""^ "'^
T r"""
''"
"->-"-
ffi
"^"^
^cen
a l""^^
="'^"'"
' ^ "'^'
-^
these
-' ous
""^
"=0'-e
highlv
^-^-^^ "^
yerti^eyCrnrerr.
eep..onof an
""'
""'"'^
antipodal Hades
eonA Z^.
"y gives us the following
''P'='^""""hor.
'"^
arcn
td
rds
"f
'
terror
''""'''
"'^
"'^o>">
""'"''
'
"P-
""='0'
ClTl^l^TJ'
downwards, savin..
See Dr. H. w
Sd,3f
''^
'
ns-oceanic region, or
T^
^"""''''^'^^^
habit-
'Newton's
'f
"
ipsic, 1874.
"'^ b"
^"^
'"^''"'^
custofn^'"""^
This tribe
burial arrives,
7,58-
,' "'^
'
pertinent and
questions might
Sterrett,
ter se different
''
""'^'^'''""ed in tl,e
b.ol
bLtt;
P^^''b'y still
?"'"^'"
with
and
^^^
'
X?T'
k^"'" P'"""'
kI
CouW
infernal rivers
^<='ve
""^"^""''^ P'^
Tm-''"'
pendantt^de
have gained
such
'"''''^'"^
'',
.,
Homerieo
scientific
Thit A.
trouble himself
earth
'>t
'
mind
ophers of his
age were
-gs;' but is
it^cred
'
^^^
andtfe ti"
nder-hemisphere >
"^
is
n;.,,n.
^^^^--^M
an.j'blru";:''
of misgiving
nnri
cautious
able even by
ghosts?
of the fifteen or
3
to
frcise of the
am. Beautifully
et's
one perfec,;'
^-^ked, "<l>attl,e
early
the meeting-
:h
into
of ^'-ig
vividnLs
<><=C"r
ms
oi";;:tri:e:;s^"'*-'-''^'u.ed
I'emselves
'""
""'""''' ^'"'^^
OP
Hades whJrh K
J^
31
'
^""Psic, I86S,
quarto.
APPENDIX.
482
'
That
is
The
are pointed
to,
saying, 'That
is
the
mouth
of the stream
is
everything
worlds
is
upside
down
of
this
would be this answer to the quescan be given. The better one points out
to him the foolishness of the assumption that either the
Greeks or the Karens originated for themselves their conBoth simply inherited from their
ceptions of Hades.
fathers the old pre-Hellenic Asiatic idea of an antipodal
Underworld. Ages ago the notion which underlies the
Karen's rites was so prominent in the mind of the East
Aryans that the sudden and inevitable reversal of the
points of the compass, consequent upon entering the Underworld, became a poetic circumlocution to express the
idea of dying thus, " Before thou art carried away dead
to the Ender by the royal command of Yama,
before
the four quarters of the sky whirl rounds
practice the
most perfect contemplation." ^
Ages ago the notion
which underlies the southward voyage of Odysseus led
prehistoric Akkadians, in naming the cardinal points of
the compass, to designate the South as " the funereal
point;" and in locating the kingdom of the dead, to place
Striking, however, as
tioner, a better
Mason
p. 28.
was conceived
plain
H. II.
That the
of as a ball.
p. 536.
New
Zealanders
is
125,
126.
toward the
De
Calo,
left."
lib.
ii.,
S^rya Siddhdnta,
c. 2.
xii.,
ch. 55.
Comp.
Aristotle,
''OMEK'S
stream
of the stream ;
2s of the
I
because in
the things
of
fane,
h,ht Prot-eed
death from ,he
Sot,th.<
ri,E I^nAD.
"'""
"
i),e
the summit
of ,he earth
at
part -the
mount of the ru e
Posite, beneath
the earth
this
opfosile
ABOOE OF
stan of t/ south ,
he lifetime of
Babylon a Zi t'"';f.me of ancient
IndiaVt e
That
Hades
saying,
o,
it
had
'''"'""S''
^''''''^'' ^''
""=
^"'^^
"
of H
'" ''^'"'
- exactly oo
"-nkel""' ''"''""
="'d
^^oZ^^T^.Z^^,^'^^^
h underlies the
lind of the East
reversal of
the
Un-
to express the
ried
ima,
.
away dead
.
before
practice the
igo
the
notion
Odysseus
led
rdinal points of
torn. h. I,
I
n 134.
T-..
p.
"'^^st.
..
rj^- .
OriPtnes
d^ Ip //istotre,
^f^es ae
but
rSS,
*4;,
seg
Paris
al,
XXXV.,
At
Pt.
ii.,
one tribe
:overy had a myth
as a ball.
h/h.
That the
p. 536.
least
New
;,
Zealanders
note on pp.
is
"Nach
iNach
125,
halter der
^^sen
Z
der ^i
^^iradies? Leipsic
pythagoraischP,T ^ '" ,'
Welt hin/
^^'"
^.erst.r:::de'n^^^^^^^^^^
""^
at
ited
Altering the
all
'"e
ro1;\;^rN"r''^-
thetr heaven-touchin,
from their
of an antipodal
tZ^' T
LT
>
'^^^
^'^
^^'^
.c^r
"^''^^0 of such
^^^^P-
Cotter as
^^er d,e
I2i.
SrV
"'"" ^'"
Zl^::^
^^
APPENDIX.
484
As
the dead.^
in
in
Hades,"
like
Ku-meru,
is
therefore a
"pendent"
one,'
For the first, see Brugsch, Gcographische luschriften alldgypDenhndler, Leipsic, 185S, lid. ii., p. 57 ; for the second, The
Book of the Dead, fassim.
1
tischer
See
p. 68,
monde
it is
actttcl.'^
styled
*'
Compare Book of
the
Hades
Dead
" and
it is
is
Now
that
we
its
we
embalming
were derived from Egypt, why not the ideas which the Greek saw
for that
which
is
not Vedic.
If
tors.
IIOATER'S
o!
the abode
Kgypt's,
ient
The
was
of
lie tall hill
ient" one,'
into Egypt,
altdgyp-
tologists,
The
the second,
in Berlin
au
vionde offosi
h's version),
at least, that
of St. Petersburg.
expression
orciijle
is
only
is
of a tale of shipwreck.
1882),
lish edition,
Amenti
earth.*
of the
to
or
Lhe reverse
diriftet''
485
in the
It
is
now one
fair
copy
of the treasures
year 1881,
where
Docon's Egyptian'
,edas"theiW'-';;''
" evident that the
,e
Egypt^
awed from
ecently
Vedic
,e
Reginald b.
source ut a
we
Ifembalmmg
(Vryan character,
edic.
Greek saw
'vhich the
its
bnderworld, with
Homer
Lies which
lis identity,
t'stime."
'
show the
The Con-
be better to
t would
BaoyEcvptian and
.ed
"
from
ilgyptian,
either of
Babylonian,
inherit-
as a common
ancesof prehistoric
'
The heaven
Tiele informs the present writer that he has abandoned his conjecture touching Cher-miier, expressed in his Vergelijkcnde Gcschicdenis
(at
her egg."
Jding over
ancicu
that the
f^ned
the earth
figure of
Poptihures d.
Contes
lettea private
in
[at the
Egyptians he d
Chr^stia'i
Is before the
'
Professor
state that
tombs in them. In this, however, I was discame across only a few tombs of the Roman period."
Professor A. H. Sayce in letter from Egypt in The Academy, London,
the
hope
of finding early
appointed, as
Feb.
2
2,
1884, p. 84.
On
the
APPENDIX.
486
,.;
and out
into the
ger's track.
ries later,
I
him
it
As
was
Ocean
persist in
many
centu-
thither.^
In conclusion, if both the ancient Egyptians ^ and Chaldaeans^ believed that like as the stars of the northern
hemisphere arc set over the realm of the living, so the
stars of the j
em hemisphere are set over the realm of the
dead; if in ancient Hindu thought " the gods in heaven
"
are beheld
by the inhabitants of
if
in
hell as they
Roman thought
move with
fur
dgyptische
body
attention of
kennt, so
ist
es
Creuzer-Guigniaut, Religions de
P Antiquiti,
tom.
ii.,
p. 836.
Queen
Comp.
Isis
em
persist in
;ists
up
ly
the Nile,
ripides
nd which bore
heaven,^
SECTION
fur
must
The
.mbodied souls
attracted the
le has
" Da auch die kel-
\che
the
xplanatiou than
his paper
ited,audm
Earthly Paradise of
of
\\
P- 836.
Queen
Comp.
Isis
lows
an
Ftineral Tent of
The
Notwith-
gaged
34-
V powerful is the
West
in the
Led
''
(p.
her
She is seated in
He
ling his desires.
Imp. P- 33;
Beginnings of
ms
LATEST
POLAR RESEARCH.
recent
its
it
Mr. O.
own
B.
fol-
are en-
also
Vergil, Gtorgics,
i.
240, ss.
China.
Londf
n,
1882:
MenschengescHechtes.
Key
3
iNaraka." See
of Life,
in-
\e
VII.
Lo.
The world
em
B.C.)
tia(V<^ 1000
the gods
among
Ined,
f
happy issue of the last of the three reby the United States government
for the rescue of Lieutenant Greely and his starving
band of heroes has given unusual popular interest to the
great international undertaking in which he and his men
Still very few, comparawere so perilously engaged.
tively speaking, understand the scope and promise of this
first really adequate and hopeful scheme for the investi-
diese Vorstellung
ii.,
incontestably
" flat disk "
The
uber
dass dieselbe
Mythen, BerUn,
L.
Eu-
and
true,
it
"
The world
terms
rpretation of
dgyptische
I,
was
''they
011
is
as
earth
is,
axis of
under-surface.
its
rods in heaven
move with
hrift
of Atlas
"
notion
the northern
so the
e living,
the
the realm of
,f
rht
Mancsque profundi ;
ans'^andChal-
videt,
in
if
487
p. 147.
to
p. 230.
London, 1882:
APPENDIX.
488
globe
Cumberland Sound
Austria, at
Young
Foreland, Jan
Mayen
Finland, at
tine Republic, at
Cordoba.
The
all
within
auxil-
iary stations are spread over the rest of the habitable globe.
In his original presentation of the scheme Lieutenant Weyprecht remarked that the unsatisfactory scientific results of
the various Arctic and Antarctic expeditions are owing mainly
to
two causes
first,
489
the
vations have
September i,
nd bear upon
jme of obserecht, an Auslive to see it
a meeting of
fected at other
i,
1879,
1881, ten
ust
States
United
;
clination, absolute
and organized
com;rs of this
izontal
ligaiorv
e governments,
excep^i
.-;
as fole nations
Bay, Grinnell
ings were to be
I,
and Canada,
.in
servations
the present
ctober
stations,
liar
inclination, absolute
variations of declination
:''
tensity.
.;
and
inclination,
horizontal intensity,
and variations
of hor-
were to be
the 1st
made
at
and 15th
made every
five
of each month,
minutes.
The
when
the read-
following obser-
been made
Slave Lake,
[and Upernavik,
Inlet,
Mayen
eat
Hogarth
[and,
.
Jan
Kyla, in Lap-
of the Yenisee
ihwestern coast
n and Russia,
-,
the
e Point, at
those
are
Aions
[France, at
Cape
within
[labitable globe,
lieutenant Weyof
tific results
e
owing mainly
,f
these expedi-
1882.
The
Franklin Bay
is
the
laid in
and arrange-
APPENDIX.
490
summer
of 1882,
and found
all well.
The
obser-
vers reported that the preceding winter had been long and
severe, but not exceeding in these respects what had been ex-
commanders
of
all
scientific
The
recov-
missing
1
Soon
officer
after the
has
the
of
graphic, Paris,
icals.
The
system of
see Thos.
stations.
W. Knox,
map
of the international
of the
New
North
York, 1884.
Pole,
^-^r^Sr J>otMJl
I^ESEAl^CH.
grandest and m^cf u
Christian
491
nlrLv'r;: -'^"'^^P^- -
Which the
P^ed.
Most remarl<able
"'-- >perhln"'''/' Z"'^^''
these several
'" "'^ f^" 'hat
e.pediUons
.'"
mor?M
of various
nationaMes, were
" ''^^ """''^^d ,en,
kent
wuhm the Arctic Circle
""^ "'=' a full vea^
'^
tTf
yet. but for
"""^^-^
a
;e parties,
'"provisioning one
not one "life
o^
^o^^
What could be
'''"' ^^""^"dfuller of
'
promfse
with
of polar
'^'P<=f 'o the future
exploration
-C
"*
'ogic
-'--1
:5e"Srf
-d
"uel': Sad'l^'j-f^S'^P'''^
Paleontooonsideration on the
Part of the
scientific Z.
'atest (as
w^lf
ll
Whoever has read
''^^^ P'^-^
rtre^rr)"^
^"^"'
^
Peditions
the fasciL^
Arctica." a
d Cou
Fossilis
""kf^'r
antes avant
'^"'
I'Apparition de I-H
opposite p. X.8),
and fllron nL!^""'^
>nteresting
researches and
s^u^e
well avoid the
conviction that
f' ""'''''
"^'o^
-- hoth
to natura.
Thtir cavern,J
'r
"ZZ Z^^^^^-^^
, .
Ph'lip James
Bailhv.
APPENDIX.
402
SECTION
VIII.
THE
TRUSTWORTHINESS OF EARLY
TRADITION.
" Is
memory capable
apt to say
No,' remembering
'
At
first
one
is
commonest occurrence.
how
how
the power of
memory
Note
and
it may be cultivated, and especially how it strengthens when systematically depended on, while, when little
It is a small fact, but not withis left to it, it weakens.
out significance, that among the first things which children are set to fix in their memories, apart from any idea
of sacredness, are long series of historical names, dates,
and events,
English kings, American colonists and
presidents,
far exceeding in difficulty those Israelitish
histories which Kuenen thinks cannot be trusted because
only preserved by memory. This shows that it is less a
question of the power of memory than of how far memory
is looked on as sacred, and guarded so as to hand on its
contents unimpaired. As for evidence of the power of
memory, what better can we desire than the well-known
I
I
lin^^s,
was even
written ? Yet even that is a mere trifle compared with
the transmission of the Vedas. The Rig Veda, with its
1017 hymns, is about four times the length of the Iliad.
That is only a part of the ancient Vedic literature, and
the whole was composed, and fixed, and handed down by
memory,
only, as Max Miiller says, by memory kept
under the strictest discipline.' There is still a class of
priests in India who have to know by heart the whole of
the Rig Veda. And there is this curious corroboration
of the fidelity with which this memorizing has been carfor generations, perhaps for centuries, before
it
that they
tices that
OF EARLY
now found
is
h successive
else peoples
one
first
fo
people can
legislation
Note
people, and
natter.
strength-
)w
it
le,
when
little
names, dates,
colonists
and
lose Israelitish
frusted
it
:hat
jow far
because
is less a
memory
to hand on its
of
^i the power
well-known
[the
15,677
Its
li'^^^'
was even
compared with
Veda, with its
ore
it
of the Iliad,
and
.nded down by
literature,
memory kept
still
t
a class of
the whole of
corroboration
has been
car-
transmission.
It has, too,
Mosaic
customs existing in
a country for ages unchallenged does not prove that laws
condemning such customs must necessarily be of later
origin.
But there is more that is instructive in the transmission of this Vedic literature. There has been writing
in India for twenty-five hundred years now, yet the custodians of the Vedic traditions have never trusted to it.
They trust, for the perfect perpetuation and transmission
of the sacred books, to disciplined memory.
They have
manuscripts, they have even a printed text, but, says Max
Miiller,
they do not learn their sacred lore from them.
They learn it, as their ancestors learnt it thousands of
years ago, from the lips of a teacher, so that the Vedic
succession should never be broken.' For eight years in
their youth they are entirely occupied in learning this.
They learn a few lines every day, repeat them for hours,
so that the whole house resounds with the noise ; and
they thus strengthen their memory to that degree that,
when their apprenticeship is finished, you can open them
like a book, and find any passage you like, any word, any
this further
est saying or
It
memory and
of the traditional
is
bearing on the
it
('
of the so-called
fact of
accent.'
the
Max
Miiller
Vedas uicmselves,
them was
b. c*
"Very much
the
same was
it
of
exceeding
Max
Muller, Origin
many
and Growth of
up.
All
times in bulk
Religion.
New York
\%:
APPENDIX.
494
il
>
ij:
i
,1
:
'.
'''
t
Homer and the Vedas and the Bible all together, was, at
any rate until its later periods, the growth of oral tradition.
It was prose tradition, too, which is the hardest to
remember, and yet it was carried down century after century in the memory ; and long after it had been all committed to writing, the old memorizing continued in the
Indeed, it has not entirely ceased even now,
schools.
for my friend Dr. Gottheil, of New York, tells me that he
has had in his study a man who thus knows the entire
Talmud by heart, and can take it up at any word that is
given him, and go on repeating it syllable by syllable,
with absolute correctness.
" In the presence of such facts, surely
ideas
we
we must be
what memory
is
pre-
capable
of,
many
generations whatever
and
It is
men
are
simply a ques-
impressive illustrations,
in
and there
of such
in
APPENDIX.
3gether, was, at
been
all
com-
tntinued in the
tsed
tells
even now,
me that he
my word
ale
by
that
is
syllable,
we must be prey is
capable
of,
which
uses for
show that
com-
acts
perfectly
instrument for
atever
men
are
simply a ques-
care."
,1
/e
illustrations,
le
most diverse
vs
" If there
cted they
is
mean
the discarded
le
world's morn-
is
been usual of
interest, and
ew
[-old histories of
detailed narra-
roved, or
asks.
1
names
But they
pictures here
and fought in
by the
h Abraham, or
id
leditated
.hoX
"^
s
*;'.,,
INDEX
OF AUTHORS
RKP.RKEZ, TO OR
QUOTED.
Adams,
\V.
Adenez,
19.
h.
D.. 2^8
^'"
'
Bergel,207.
Adh^mar, A. T. ,e
Much,,}.. J .:''' 75.
Berocus, 282.
W. L.. 20A
'^S. 484.'
ackie, J. Stuart,
340.
andford, W. T..
1,,
'"
eek. A. H., 208:
Bevan,
grch,
AIcsus, 238.
Allen. Grant,
85.
Altenbi,rg,469.^-
B
B
Ambrose, Saint.
4
Ameis, 33,, 33'_?
Ampelius, 3,r'^77Anaxagoras,
Anaximenes',
Bleek, W. H.
200
Boas, F., 56. J.,
'"~-
Boeckh, Aug.,
213.
g^.'?. J- R-, 456
.w-
iq,. ,q,
gO'V"', 344-
Z'.
Andersen, Hans.'xii.
Andrea, 325.
Boscawen, 229.
Bouche-Leclercq, A.,
Bourgeois, Abb^,' 448*. a,.
'^
Bowman, Henry
Aratus, 281.
Archer-Hmd, R.
...
Francis,
-,'66,47,.
Brugsch-Bey,
Buchner,
Budde, Kari,
Dunburv F
33-
^A'*',34o, 349-
waV'
Bunsen,
garing-GouId, 9, ,2 ,0,
'
Bar ow, H. cl.los!'
^
Bast.an.A., iji^Jg
Burton,
Butler,
wUes.^'
Butler.' Sam^^'e
Bauer, Q. L.,
369.
Baumgarten, 205
.I04.
Buttmann,3,6.^^*
,33,
.g^
'''^37.104,211,2
BeaS:rLl^^-
Buxtorf, 257.
260,
Callimachiis,
235.
Calvin, John,
25.
Campbell, Thomas,
Bergaine,s,257,,s8,3,8
3?^
''^^'
'9^' '3'-
^^^' ^^^'
J.
272,487.
,
3x,
221, 256, as7,
*"
477.^''^'*'"7.328,33S.349M70.
f8'x.l^82'^*'
Bancroft, H.
,/;
'"^'"9,247,
3S8, 482
Banier, Abb^,
424 .
Barclay
T.722^8/^'"
Beal, Samuel,
Buckle, Heni^lV;
4,2
Buckley, T a
^^
,
BacJn%";'^^'394,432.
Baud,ssin,
'
,24 ,,
=o8-2io.
2^4, 26r266''^""'5'J77-.79,
P
Bryant,
Jacob, M.^'sc' ^57, 484.
'^S, 353.
Buchholz, ,,,'
455.
Baiss'a'c/jules
tts
Ki?'
"^'"yT29.^^
urauns, 245.
Brewer, E. C,
27a
^2.
Broca,376.
Cassmi, 360,
202
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
498
i.i'
It.
Ejjgers, 477.
Ei!(oiil()hr, 477.
KiHLiimengur,
199, 309, 344, 357.
14J,
Etnoric-Ddvid, '1. U., 235.
Emerson, U. \V., 417, 418.
Engler, 39, ijo, 2S7.
H., 143,
Enoch, Hook
Faber, 0.
4374.
Con way,
207.
Cosmas
S., 330.
414.
Friedreich, 117.
Fritz,
Gaffarel, 186.
Garcia, F. G., 30i, 358.
Gaulner,
Gaudry, 448.
Gautier de Metz, 7.
Geddes, W, D., 345, 346, 348.
Darwin, Charles,
294. 2971
W.
Gerland, G. K. C, 469.
Gerok, Karl, 433.
Gibb, John, 163.
Gill, 158, 2i8.
D'Eckstein, 38.
Delitzsch, Franz, 39, 250.
Gottheil, 494.
Gottling, 324.
Deluc, 79.
De
H.,68.
Froschammer,
Grassmann,
Maistre, 411.
Gratacap, 298.
Gray, Asa, 88, 90, 287, 288.
Gray, Geo. Z., 457.
Diestel, 207.
Griifis,
E,, 141, 145, 165, 245.
Griffiths, 149, 242.
Grill, Julius, 28-30, 43, 161, 250, 256-
W.
Dietelmair, 205.
Dorman,
Grimm, Jakob,
196, 248.
Hamy,
443.
Hardy, Spence,
131.
/A^^
O/-
Harknew, ao,
^t.7o/..s-.
499
ij,
I. II., 235.
4>7.4i8.
.,
87.
20, 205.
!5S. 270,
r,
348, 487.
38, 333.
Henderson,' ^^;
S'^"'". 339,
^5^
477.
uSot'i".397.
Lanman, C. R., ...
J-T-tet, llouis, 293."*
270. 271.
85.
l6g, 264.
!^,
390,
80.
'
3951396,407.
Latini, Urunet
o. ,00
Lauer, T. r ,,, ^^'
Lawrence, r'., ^'' '
Mesiod. 2ee
Le
..-
Contt, 95.
2M.306. 34936i.
^
SI.']'
Jr.. 277.
^. 82.
^emaire, 236
xlofer, 38.
485-
1,
{.enisfroni, 68
3.
Lcnormant,
'2o,
381, 39a.
Humbo dt.
358.
..."
''i
,'<
"''
^'<-.
6i.
231,
324.
60 ,,Q
Hume,DavS:3l''f76.
4,90.
Franfo?.
127, ,,,
'65--7r''.8^t',V;';i'
feT/i^k^^^
''''^^'^'^'^''
Letronne, ,92.
L.chtenberg, 26.
Hyde,A.B"'37i
Hyginus,
Livingsto'neftja^,V:!'"9'''"'-
3,;',^g57.
484.
I,
I-
469.
;.,
^52. 256.
Ihn'^'''
'"ne,
348.
isaiah, 225.
Isidore, Saint,
LK'ck^,l'l;7-,,
4.
i^?^lr
42.
Lutwin, 250.
287, 288.
Maedler, 195.
Mapnusen, Finn,
Juvenal, 281
43,
>S-467-
R H
Mallet,
?;7f-,9"37.
II'
'^S-
,V',
28V,
,"
Alanilius,
^
,
Mannhr.rd
2FI^;3j;;;';r329,33o.334.339.
Heinrich,
If :
VV
>
211.
'
Mason, 48a.
Kjellman, 321.
16,
'
ri'..
Manetho,
,8^
Major,
Man, E.
30,
Maine, Sir H.
S
7-
.,
304.
I
!4r, 244, 258, 357.
I
^5'
'
377-
".
^'ee, Frdddrik
feet'G^X'^^.
'78.223,484,485.
246.
Klopstock, 84
Knox, Thos. W.,
.,
ivoeppen.
i'Pen, c.
C p ^^'
F,, 13,,
,75^
ifif
i-.\
j.
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
500
McClintock and Strong,
Merry, 352.353;
Metchnilcuii, Leon,
Pfau, 342.
Pherecydes, 187, 266, 267, 371, 355.
141.
Philo, 23.
Philo of Byblos, 187, 326.
Pictet, A., 341.
Pierret, 219.
230.
Moerenhout, 401,
Moffat, J.
C,
432.
Montfaucon, 306.
Moreno, F. P., 91.
Morris, Lewis, 487.
Mortillet, 84, 372, 407, 411.
Pougens,
C,
97.
Powell, 158.
256, 271, 34a. 3SO-3Sa
355. 467. 476. 477Pressel, E., 25.
Pressense, Eduard de, 313, 363.
Pritchard, 376.
Pythagoras, 193.
Newton,
Rafinesque, 161.
Rambosson, 60.
Rau, C, 408.
295-
Niebuhr, 214.
Nitzsch, G. W., 477.
Noeldeke, Theodor, 40.
Nonnos,
Resell, 213.
237, 271.
Nordenskjbld, 63, 71, 73, 397-399, 491.
186.
Obry,
Rem,
J. J., 246.
Renan, ., 38, 183.
Rhode,
160.
Palaifatos, 200.
Pausanms,
Rinck,
W.
r^DEX OF AVmoKS.
4S6.
aanchoniathon, 187
^aporta, Marquis Ha
a8.
SOI
.^
Sa?^ce,^'ri?'i-t'4?/.^^''--3,
ISi
276, 376.
'"''"'
Schafer,
H.
\V., 48,
^opinard,
297, 3,5
m'/A
Trouessart,
Sc hJiemann,
iSo.
>rd, 64.
Schoolcraft,
69, 222.
851 234 238, 300.
, 232, 273.
160, 181, 184, 19s, 213,
79> 281, 282, 297, 350,
Schrader,
T,
,6n
H. R.'/Zis
'^
O,
,61:
Kkert, 1,7.
^"ger, 39,
'
Vernon,%
Scudder?4i9"'^'">
|e"a,
aa
,45.
12.
209.
205.
'^'
X36.
,86, 305,
VanVleck,J.
f<^^bele;,'3a."""93.
Schulthess,
Tynus, Maximus,
'^^'vv
=8,, ^g^.
'
'^' "^4-
V^'cke^i^'.^^^'^-. 438
ijhome, 460.
340-342,
^^r:^i\^t^k^lol'
Siouffi,,7,,2
S6, 271, 343. 3SO-3S2*
Socrates,
6. 97. 98,
'
23I.
|j^"haJl, 4^;.
sSrA"''"'^'"'
A., 193.
37S 385.
'"'"7,349,476,48a
Skelton, AleYan/i'"
Smith. Geor?e?,t6'?6i-,
"^'
''''
Wallace.
SpiIler.'philipf5''5^''98,2S4.268.
Stanley, VV.
ff^fett, 480.
^tiJlmann, W. r
,r
Stockwell,
A ',^^'-
,^f'>
iK'
S^'
J-
'''''^'^^^^"'"
'^'
'9^'
*,
25a.
W ,^:'4S^n
gtephanus, 183.
J-
Whitney.
WiIfor?',8
Stehel.n, 209.
WJiW
^est, E.
,7.
Wetzer and WeltP
K, si.
Stedman, Edmund
C ,
''^'^'J.
I'^en. A.
S., 68.
SS. 300.
A p
Werr^^'^-'-
''
'61.
3-
'
^ "^'
Sunus, Bernard.
227
Synimachus, 26
'"
Siiidas, 200.
341. 468.
154. 244}.
de, 267,
symmes,
7-
84.
Wolf, F.
Talbot, Fox,
47t
Tennyson, 47/^
Jf^'es,
Wnght, W.
27.
ry de, 186.
Se^dot.'Jn,^/^"'"^'
..rf.
fejt-T,-^-'^"-
,93.
140,215.
|heopomps,
,32
Vule, Col.
H.,'2^1:
'53.
i,s,.
I
Jaborowski, q<?
$?"ophanes, ,9,
'
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Abode
of the
Dead, Homer's,
332,
467-
487.
Akkads, two,
Ame-no-mi-naka-nushi-no-kami, 215.
Amenti, Egyptian Abode of the Dead,
"73. "76, 177. 209, 266, 485, 486.
in, 41, 42 ; peopling of, 38, 56.
Ancient literature, study of, 326-361.
paleontological, 48,
97-
i'3-
Ape
Bushmen,
228.
Sirat, 155.
Anthropology,
168.
Al
449-
379-
Carson
foot-prints, 297.
Catagenesis, 414.
Centre of the Earth.
Earth.
Centre of Heaven, 146, 202-224, 252.
Ceylon, Paradise in, 9, 12.
Cher-nuter(Karneter), 173, 485.
Chinvat Bridge, the, 155-158.
143,
171.
193,
214,
Chug
Chug
Avahm,
apples of,
17,
276
loadstone
of his Earth,
4,
Cosmas
305-
Key"
to,
117-123, 450-458.
ites, 39.
myth
^^DEX OF SUBJECTS.
^^
Ge
GeTa7h."'^a".';?' ''^^^^'
Geology, tesrmony
of
^eathless Land, ,0
^'
'
'97-2oi.
CTS.
'3'
GoJcI^=R^cert,fe^';il4,42,,44s.
-'y
ouii:"
"'
hypothesis,
Directors, the
seven
54,
\,,^
,.,
^aradue, ,
etpassivi.
Bud-
,7^ ,^^^
i-%o1iS^rS^94-296.
^'"'"'59-61,79,84,,^^
-,'03-, X4.
commemorative
Eden,
of, 12,
origin,
,1
'56,
459-464
of the rri
'ikl^t^/i{4
"'"^"s,
.^s
nts, 297.
4-
fe=a"sr/l'^
'
'
227.
e,
lie
It
his geography,
Akkadians,
59, 161,
162
sy,
Hornofthe Wnrlti ^
Hyperbore^nT,t'Jt
'^^
'^4, X76.
? T^
4. ^^
185, 2,4,
'
237,
wtef
of,
.e, ,,.
20
'48. 153.
re"^','4',2r2T''"'''"-"-'Jeas,
Jerusalem,
Job's view
Etruscani^'sSpT^'' "-'.
EuphrateUKtects^'^-
fces^i7'-
its .-ar,!,"
of^h'e
te"': -^S-234,
248.
^-'7-
age of Heaven,
J
iu?ge"of'V^^^-3
1^8,217
?;^;s^9'-5^aj:^e,:t'^:
^|;f man from
pHmitive family
form.
^.'on, 368-406.
^P'""'"^ form of
relig.
^onos,
Afoun^?; ^31
'
248.
F amens,
3S0.
"*
riptions, 27.
329. 330.
of the, 327, 429.
1.7-122, 328-32,,
;"True
169, 171; of
of the Shem-
North to South,
6-,;,^,
Inverted World
H,^^' =56.
(an, the Ancient of
"S, 467-487.
,/fi I''''
Irmensul, the,
^^o27, ,f,"'^"'
island of th^ nP'' ^^f'Island, th
^ ^';- '41.
^"". '82.
Jjory, fossiJ, of
the, 155-158.
the anthropologists, 411.
irth, the, 225
;n, the, 202.
e Ocean, 357, 466.
rtered, 179-181, 247.
f
,no
"
:,
132.
-ehistoric, 48, 83-86.
Ixviii,
year-day, 200
''""^^"'
Hissarik,4g4.
467-487.
its
i,'
A-S
Hlidskjalf, 217
218
Homer's
235, 236.
iarth.
.See
HeimdalJr, 158.
Hell, the
RaSbinical
Ke^H?ts'i,^^--h^
25.
)hilosophy of
Hear?oflrrtlJt4t''"^^^^^^-^Heart of
Heav;n,l46
Heavens of Kedem
3.4.
Lieut., 488.
49..
^'^"'ches, 207.
Difficulties of
30r.
!on of
Gonds, their
''"7.
view of Hades
H.t,^'
and Heaven,
^-iy. rescue of
deluge, the 4:
al^'/^.
^74, 298, 424' 7' ^Sj 47, 194-196, 258,
..
"Devil's Door ''H,!
'^' 75-83.
ts
fcfnWa'^5?^o--d.one,24.
Ladder of
Paradise,
-7' ^72,
La
?f.'
^alitavistara,
'
275.
'
,
reign of,
,87.
''
21,
^ance, the
shadowless
r-,.
,^,
'44,
MS, iSS-
i.
INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
504
>7-"3.
Lingam,
Oger
of,
3'7-32S-
Omphalos
401.
22.
Loadstone rock or
Macrobii, 403.
13, 308.
of, 492-494.
Meroe, 236.
Meropes, 183.
Mem, mount
of the Earth.
the Earth.
Origin of mankind.
la F^e, 15-19.
Mother-region of plants, 87-92; of animals, 93-96; of men, 97-iot, 437-449.
Movement
See Navel of
See Mankind.
36.
Paradise, celestial, 9, 24; terrestrial, 322 ; the two connected by the worldpillar, 145, 146; a mountain, 4, 8, 24,
etc. ; how connected with the moon,
8, 24, 258, 304; inaccessible, 2, 4, 7,
22, 432 ; its restoration promised, 458
wall of, 7 <',i78.
Patriarchal ^ stem, 393, 424-431 ; Church,
432
Pelion upon Ossa, 339, 341.
Peplos of Harmonia, 266.
Persea, the sacred, 266.
Phallic worship, 381, 401.
Philolaos, cosmos of, 212.
Philology, supposed ev.. nee of, 37.
Phoenician mountain of the gods, 212.
Physics, terrestrial, 57-82, 3J3-32SPolar research, latest, 487-491.
Pole, immovable, 195.
Pole, the magnetic, 14, 16.
.
259, 304.
Morgue
Mountain
Paradise, 13-19-
Memory, power
visits
toHume,
364-368.
Pyramids
Qereb
325-
Myths
et passim.
of the Greeks, origin, 326.
Naga, 260.
" Nail " of the old astronomers, 175.
Navel of heaven, 202-218.
Navel of the Earth, 51, 146, 147, 153,
IS4, IS7. 168, 170,
i68, 204;
nearest the sky,
247; the
sacred quarter, 202,218; "where God
dolh work," 205, 217.
Northern Light. See Aurora Borealis.
Nysa,
151, 153,
187, 214,
Ocean
122.
See
Rainbow,
Ramayana, ideas
59.
Rig Veda,
\
'^fi>ex
'
dise, 13-19.
^'
OF sveyecTs.
S05
336, 35918-350.
>
See Navel of
Earth.
See Mankind.
tid.
Satan,
270.
lu of, 36.
9, 24; terrestrial, 3:onnected by the worldial,
^.309.
4; inaccessible, 2, 4, 7,
storation promised, 458
ls,';2';p'--'77.42i.
Church,
|5^St^^
n. 393t
424-431
ia..339. 34I.
ama, 266.
266.
38. 401IS of, 212.
)sed ev.. nee of, 37.
itain of the gods, 2ia.
lal, 57-82, 313-325.
atest, 487-491.
;d,
37].
^ ree of Life
i ,
257, 262-278 .'^?
sSnofein-'otir^^^^-''Sion.the!girof"'8';^7-449.
a mountain, 4, 8, 24,
inected with the moon,
;
iotemism,
'E.t "'.
358,
MS,
(S'- 'i^^'
,p,.
154, 24,
l^lSS?
Southward sprea
li*'
Twih-ghrrhrerzL'?L%^3--.
-3-467.
"'
^^^'
^7-
(compare S. i\levn'^^'
Cyclopedia,
?' 'variable
vSlTv^rJr^s'J,,-^"'^"-'^'^
^,^^.
Supreme God
of the Finns.
,,3.
,'^S'fe^?^'^^^-''. SeeA^...,,/
U"'ty of the
human race.
33.
,.
..J95tic,
14, 16.
6, 171,
VolkerpsychoJogie,376,
192,216, 217.
130.
'S)
154.
129,
Strtvi1-..i;__
8.
"' ^3-
^^e^t''-"---'7-i38;ofHo-
*-M
''stS&^r^p'ir
heism, 362-406.
hy, 148-154,240.
'pt,
""'suKa, 180.
202-218, 303.
ingdom,
30, 225-248.
5f'3S.^'^"^P-^'^f-n.an.ountain-
209, 215.
TSSr';^,r2"-.8.
73. 208.
Taf
r,:ii
iat-piJlar,
'
See
Earth.
250-260.
ed, 51, 202-224.
158, 269.
of the, 149, 480.
;6,
\
gel, 20.
1 275) 355'
;he Earth, 59.
;s
unknown,
375, 385.
se,
d, 165.
Id, 31.
\xi
Atlas, 158.
173, jg.,
?f'^&onos, 332.
'97-.OX.
SSVLfSi^nt^^i^,'
"^78. 466.
Youth renewed.
97;8.
'38. 230, 259.
lis?'
Zoology,
paieontXgical.
48,
93-^